Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,128,044	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2128043}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough.	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,714	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457515879_2483447985348697_6941740797348946983_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AzJZlPy4VuwQ7kNvgG92y-W&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ALxHW3jAg4VVtdyV72xIy-t&oh=00_AYAMhUTMljzBVrD4U2C0OWmLQ23U4Ji1wdS8K7p2LZ0B7A&oe=670CDA99	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,570	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2127569}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	After six years, Stella Richard finally came back this familiar city. She walked out of the airport and hailed a taxi. When the taxi moved, all the memories she had tried to forget over the years began to flood her mind... Stella shook her head, chasing those thoughts away. This time, she hadn’t come back to dwell on old, useless memories. She was back because her boss had asked her to return. He told her that their company was at a dead end, and he wanted her to come back and solve the crisis. At first, Stella didn’t want to come, but after some thought, she decided to return... Six years ago, her boss had helped her during the most difficult time of her life, and she wanted to repay the favor... As for everything else, she no longer cared... At the Company... As Stella arrived, she noticed that most of the employees were engaged in a lively discussion. As she walked by, snippets of conversation reached her ears. "I heard that there are so many companies who want to buy our company." "Really! That means we’ll have a new boss." "I just hope that our new boss should be good-looking, like a Korean drama CEO." "Hey! Do you know who’s going to buy the company?" Stella heard their chatter but didn’t care about the gossip. She knew these people didn’t actually care about who would buy the company or for what price. They just wanted to gossip. But she... She cared... and she was here to secure a good deal for her company. "Of course, it’ll be Kingston’s, the RK Group. Who else in the city is powerful enough to challenge them?" Stella, who had been about to continue walking, stopped in her tracks. A name, both familiar and unfamiliar, reached her ears. "The Kingstons..." "RK Group..." Suddenly, memories Stella had locked away began to surge like a storm. Her mind was filled with those memories like a flood. Stella felt dizzy. It was as if she were still trapped in that RK mansion, surrounded by cold walls. Stella had thought she had long forgotten about him, but it seemed that it was just her illusion. [Flashback] Six Years Ago... In the RK Mansion... Stella walked out of the gate inside the living room. But her expression was somber. She moved as if in a daze. "Madam, what happened to you? Why do you look so pale and weak?" The one who spoke was Mia. She was working for Kingston's for years and always treated Stella like her daughter. Seeing her pale face and weak demeanor, Mia was worried. "Mia... Don’t worry, I’m fine. It’s just..." Stella glanced at the reports in her hand and said, "I haven’t had my period for two months, and when I went to the hospital..." She didn’t finish her sentence, looking at Mia with a mix of expectation and worry. They just stared at each other. Mia understood what Stella wanted to say. She was pregnant. But Mia also knew about the relationship between Mr. RK and Stella. She didn’t know what to say. In the end, she just congratulated her. Stella didn’t say anything and kept staring at the reports in her hand. She had been married to Rene Kingston for three years. But theirs was not a marriage of love... It was a contract marriage, with a three-year time limit. Because the woman he loved was her sister. RK had been about to marry her sister, Sophia, but for some reason, Stella had ended up replacing her sister. From the day they married, he had told her that their marriage was just a three-year contract and nothing more. For RK, their marriage was indeed just a contract, but for Stella, it was a beautiful gift from God. Because only she knew how happy she was when she found out she was going to marry RK. The man she had loved throughout her youth. All these years, Stella had given her best in this marriage, hoping that maybe, just maybe, their marriage would work out. Maybe he wouldn’t divorce her. Maybe he would want to stay with her... Maybe he would give their relationship a chance because of the child... Stella was still lost in thought when suddenly, a voice came from the door, shattering all her hopes and illusions. "I don’t want this child." The voice was cold and hard. Stella and Mia both turned to look in the direction of the voice. RK was standing at the door, staring at Stella. His face was cold and expressionless. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. He had a very handsome face and blue eyes. His blue eyes were like the deep ocean. If you looked into them. Then you would be drowned in it. Chapter 2 RK walked in and stood in front of Stella. He appeared like a king, towering above the world and looking down upon everyone as if they were nothing. With his tall frame and commanding aura, he exuded an undeniable power. Stella sat on the sofa, overwhelmed by his presence. She remained seated, staring at him, shocked by his words. She never expected this man to be so cold-blooded, uttering such harsh words without a second thought. There was no hesitation in his voice when he said he didn’t want the child. Stella looked into his eyes, trying her best to remain calm and hold back her tears. She didn’t want to appear weak in front of this cold man. The two of them just stared at each other in silence. After a while, RK walked over and sat opposite Stella. As he sat down, his assistant, Alex Triston, placed a stack of papers on the table. At the top of the papers were the words "Contract Expired." Alex looked at Stella and said, "Miss Richard, according to your contract with Mr. RK, three years have now been completed. Please sign here and finalize the process." Stella noted the change in how Alex addressed her—from Mrs. RK to Miss Richard. Even though she still hadn't signed her name. A mocking smile appeared on her face. She was sure that Alex wouldn’t have dared to take her so lightly, if it hadn’t been ordered by someone, of course, and that someone was none other than her husband. RK took the pen and signed his name without a pause or thought. After finishing, he looked at Stella and said, "You can stay here for a week and look for the house." Stella looked into the man's eyes which are calm as a lake. There was no regret, sadness, or hesitation—nothing. It was as if he felt nothing about their relationship, which had suddenly gone through such a big change. But as this thought crossed her mind, she scolded herself. "Stella, are you a fool? How can you expect any regret or sadness from this stone-hearted man?" But still, she couldn’t control her emotions. Because she had loved this stone-heated man for so many years. Stella didn’t say anything and just looked at the man with whom she had spent the past three years. She had seen his face every day, yet now, as she looked at him, she still found him strikingly handsome. But... he was also the man who had shattered her heart into a thousand pieces. She didn’t want to show her vulnerability in front of him, so she tried her best not to cry. Her hand trembled as she held the pen. She looked at the papers, saw his elegant and strong handwriting, and signed her name. Just like her heart, her handwriting was also broken. Stella was shattered inside, but she didn't show this on her face. After she signed her name, she took a deep breath and said, "I am very grateful to Mr. Kingston that he allowed me to stay here for a week, but after our contract expires I don't think I should stay here. I will leave immediately." After speaking, Stella glanced at Mia and asked, "Mia, can you help me pack my things?" Mia looked at Stella's face and saw how hard she trying not to cry and her heartache. She didn't want to do this, but she had to do it. Stella went upstairs to pack her belongings, while RK watched her retreating figure, his emotions unreadable. Stella looked around the room where she had lived for three years, her eyes turned blurred... She can't hold back her tears. She knew their marriage would end someday, but she hadn’t anticipated such intense pain in her heart. Stella didn’t have many things to pack. She just packed her belongings but left everything RK had bought untouched— not even a single piece of clothing. Mia watched her in silence, unsure of what to say. Stella wiped away her tears and said, "Mia, don’t worry about me. I’m fine. It’s just that I’m not his Mrs. Right." With that, she grabbed her bag and headed downstairs. Downstairs... RK was still sitting on the sofa, watching Stella. But Stella didn't want to look at him and was ready to leave... "Where are you going?" Suddenly, his cold voice cut through the silence. Stella paused and turned to look at him. She hadn’t been on good terms with her family from the beginning, and after her marriage, it had been nearly impossible to maintain any connection with them. As for him, they were now divorced, so she felt no reason or obligation to tell him where she was going. "I don’t think my whereabouts has anything to do with Mr. Kingston. We’re already divorced and have nothing to do with each other. Mr. Kingston must be focused on his future wife, not on his ex-wife..." Stella's tone was cold and it was like she was throwing daggers from her mouth. She couldn’t comprehend his hypocritical behavior. She wondered if it was her imagination or not, but it felt as though, after mentioning his future wife, the temperature in the room had dropped a lot. She felt a chill spread through her body and decided to leave. "Wait a second." His voice was firm and allowed no rebuttal. Chapter 3 Stella heard his voice and stopped. There was a little bit of hope in her heart. The man's eyes were dark and cold, filled with mysterious thoughts, and a layer of fog surrounded him. Suddenly, he spoke, "I don't want this child. Don't forget to take it out." RK looked at the woman in front of him and thought. She seemed like a pure and beautiful woman, and he didn't want her to carry his burden. Stella's hand, which was holding her luggage, trembled, and the little bit of hope in her heart vanished. She felt like someone had stabbed a knife into her heart. He had broken her heart so many times, but... she didn’t know why she still felt hurt every time it happened. "Boooom." His words exploded in her head like a bomb, and the little bit of hope she had left in her heart was also gone. The hands holding the bag tightened. She felt like someone had stabbed her heart, and she could smell the blood. Suddenly, she laughed at herself. She felt like a fool. How could she expect anything from a man who was so cold toward his child? "If you don't want this child, then why did you sleep with me?" She wanted to yell at him, but in the end, she didn’t say anything. He had once told her that he liked children, which was why she hadn’t taken the pills. But... It was as if he liked children but not with her. Stella's heart was in so much pain, but she didn’t want to let him see her tears. She didn’t turn around, keeping her back facing him. Stella took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Kingston, don’t think too much. I also don’t want this child at all. I have already decided to get rid off it." She was about to leave but then stopped and said, "One more thing, I hope we don’t see each other again in this life." After she said, Stella didn’t stop for a minute and left. At first, she didn’t want to leave this place, but now... She felt suffocated. Stella held her bag tightly and left without looking back. RK watched the woman’s back, struggling to keep herself straight and not stumble. His eyes were dark and filled with unreadable emotions. Only after her figure disappeared from his sight did his tense back relax. [Flashback end] "I am sorry, I didn’t see you..." Suddenly, a man bumped into Stella, who was standing in the hallway. Files fell to the ground. But because of this she also came back from the memories from six years ago. "No, I am sorry," she said, helping him pick up the files before going into the elevator. As the elevator door opened, Jack Paul stood outside and greeted her. Jack Paul looked at Stella with a smile and said, "Stella, here you are. How are you? You are new here. If you need anything, please feel free to tell me." Stella looked at him and nodded. "I am fine, thank you." As they talked, they went to his office and sat down. Jack looked at Stella and said, "Stella, I am very happy that you accepted my offer and came back." As he spoke, he handed her a red file and continued, "I am sure you have heard that our company is going to be acquired by someone. This file contains the reports I made; take a look." Stella took the file and nodded. Jack continued, "Many companies want to buy our company, but among all of them, RK Groups is the best. However, the price offered by Mr. RK was too low." He paused and said, "This time, I ask you to come back so that you can turn the situation around." "RK Groups... Rene Kingston..." Stella's hands holding the file trembled. The memories she had locked away deep down in her heart suddenly resurfaced. Stella calmed herself and said, "I will do my best." "That’s good," Jack laughed and said. "Now that you have taken on this project, I am not worried anymore." Chapter 4 The next day, at a coffee shop... Stella had already organized all the documents and asked the negotiation director of the RK Group to meet her at the coffee shop. As she was waiting, a man wearing a black suit and gold-rimmed glasses came over. But when he walked over and saw Stella, he looked shocked. Stella also looked at the person in front of her and was shocked, too. Because the one standing in front of her was RK's assistant, Alex Triston. For a moment, both of them stayed quiet. It was Stella who took the initiative and said, "Long time no see." Alex heard her words and quickly regained his composure. He nodded and sat down. Stella didn’t waste much time and went straight to the point. "Mr. Triston, here are the documents. If you find them satisfactory, please sign them." As she spoke, she pushed the documents in front of him. Alex looked at the eye-catching price of 70 million and was shocked. "Miss Richard, the RK Group can only offer 40 million. The price your company is asking for is very high." Stella didn’t want to sign this contract from the beginning. She would never let that man become her boss. She felt like she was wasting her time on the RK Group and should find another company. "It's alright, but we can't sign this contract." She said, packing her things and deciding to leave. Alex saw that she was about to leave and that she wasn’t interested in this deal, and he panicked. He rushed over and stopped her. "Miss Richard, please wait. Let me call and ask about the price again." Stella stopped and nodded. "Of course." Alex stepped to the side and made a call. ** At the RK Group's CEO office... RK was sitting in the head chair, listening to a report from the marketing department, when his phone rang. RK glanced at the phone and hung up. He didn’t like being disturbed at work. But after a few seconds, it rang again. The people standing in the office saw his cold expression and trembled. They felt like the person on the other side was about to die. RK's face didn’t look good, and the people reporting to him felt a chill down their spines. RK picked up the phone and asked, "What is it?" His voice was cold. Alex reported the situation on the other side. "Tell them it’s not going to happen. 70 million is too much; they’re not worth it." After he finished speaking, he was about to hang up. But Alex said something that made him pause for a while. His fingers tapped on the table, and after a minute, he replied, "Okay, then let's agree to 70 million." After that, he paused for a moment and added, "Tell her I’m coming to the company, and ask her to personally explain to me how it’s worth 70 million." After he spoke, he hung up the phone. There were some unknown emotions in his deep blue eyes. The people from the marketing department heard his words and were shocked. "The CEO is going to personally sign the contract." "Is that negotiation really worth his visit?" Moreover, they knew that in this negotiation, Mr. Kingston didn’t need to be personally involved. All of them had question marks on their faces. Alex wasn’t too far away, so Stella could hear parts of his conversation. She heard Alex directly reporting her name to the person on the other side of the phone. Within just three minutes... "Miss Richard, wait! Mr. Kingston said that they have no problem with your price. The agreement must be set according to your company’s plan. Let's quickly sign the deal so that no one can back out." After he finished speaking, he took out the documents, signed his name, and handed the pen to Stella. Looking at his arrogant attitude, as if he had already bought her company, Stella was a little shocked. She stared at the pen in a daze. She hadn’t expected the agreement between the two companies to go so smoothly and effortlessly. Stella felt like she had made her stand clear by not lowering her price and being firm in her decision. But who would have thought that RK would be even more determined than she was in the acquisition of the company? He even agreed to sign the contract at her price. "Didn’t he pride himself on never changing his decisions, no matter what? Then why did he change this one?" she thought. "Was it because, after living with the love of his life, he changed?" But no matter what. Now, what could she do? Stella took the pen and signed her name. She didn’t care about him anymore. Anyway, she wasn’t going to stay here. Usually, she didn’t want him to become her boss, but what could she do? She needed to finish this job and leave quickly. Alex put the documents back, shook hands with her, and said, "Miss Richard, from now on, we’re colleagues in the same company. Please take care of us in the future!" Stella just gave him a forced smile. Only she and God knew how much she didn’t want this man to be her boss. Alex looked at her and added, "Miss Richard, please go back to the company quickly. Mr. Kingston will be there in a while. He said he wants you to... personally explain how your company is worth 70 million." Alex also didn’t know why his boss wanted Miss Richard to do it personally, after what happened between them before. But as an assistant, he could only do as he was told. *** On the way back to the company... Stella was sitting in the car, but her mind was filled with thoughts of how RK would soon become her boss. "Ahhh! Stella, you’re the best. You just signed the contract as soon as you showed up!" The one who speak was the assistant to the director of the company. "Stella, you don’t know, but before you came, Mr. Paul sent many people to negotiate with Mr. Kingston, but he only kept lowering the price." She hugged Stella and said happily, "Stella, you’re our lucky star." Stella just lowered her head and didn’t speak. Because it wasn’t what she wanted. Lily continued, "Stella, you just came back, so you probably don’t know much about the city, right?" As she spoke, she leaned closer to Stella’s ear and whispered, "Let me tell you, Mr. Kingston is the most handsome man in X City. He’s not only handsome but also rich and capable. He’s the dream man of many women in the world." Stella heard her words and felt speechless. "I heard that he had a fiancée before, but he already left her, six years ago," Lily said. "He didn’t marry her sister?" Stella couldn’t believe they hadn’t married yet. Didn’t he give her a divorce because he wanted to marry her sister? She thought that by now, they must be married, have children, and be living happily together. "Stella, here you are." When Jack heard that Stella had reached an agreement with RK Groups, he personally came to welcome her with a big smile on his face. "Stella, you didn’t disappoint me. Quickly, go to the meeting room and sit for a while. Mr. Kingston will be here soon, and you will come with me to welcome him."	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14478&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	808	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14478&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461700748_896829415136386_2800863049063417918_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=F1J2XdHGr5EQ7kNvgEYU4n5&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AdyOj0cbKfRgPcQWAzmRr9U&oh=00_AYCbh-9bBrDqSUlJaEDeOOrO2WkTdZSDNdR2lBncByseBw&oe=670CCC06	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,808	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2127998}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	🔞🔥 Continuer la lecture ➤➤	“Are you thinking about my brother again?” New Alpha Jasper’s voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their father’s sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I can’t control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. “What if I was? I do miss him.” I asked flippantly. Jasper’s jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. “Iris,” he growled. “You should know better.” “Elias was better than you in every way,” I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. “Even without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.” Jasper’s eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. “Watch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and don’t you ever forget that.” My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. “You will always be a pathetic nobody,” I spat. “With or without him.” Jasper’s face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. “Elias is gone,” he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldn’t resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldn’t stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. “You can’t deny what we are to each other,” he whispered, his voice rough with need. “No matter how much you want to hate me.” “I do hate you,” I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. “Hate me all you want, Iris,” he said sensually. “It won’t change a thing.” But I couldn’t escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Elias’s hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasper’s eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. “Look at you,” he breathed, “you can’t get enough, can you?” I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. “That’s it,” he growled. “You’re mine, Iris. Don’t you ever forget that.” His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasper’s weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasper’s hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. “Iris,” he said softly, but I didn’t respond. I couldn’t. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didn’t finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. “Oh, by the way,” he said casually, as if discussing the weather, “I plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.” The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasper’s words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldn’t have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadn’t rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldn’t have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldn’t feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldn’t feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldn’t have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didn’t want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. “He was here again, wasn’t he?” she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. “He is the Alpha,” I said, keeping my voice calm and even. “He comes and goes as he pleases.” Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. “You think you can win his heart with your body?” She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. “He is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!” She never forgave me for being Jasper’s mate. Even though it was nobody’s fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didn’t see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldn’t bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadn’t meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday… her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldn’t hate her. I couldn’t even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. “She pushed me for no reason!” Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didn’t. He knew that wouldn’t hurt me. So he did something much worse. “There is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,” he said, his voice low and icy. “Naomi’s coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.” He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. “Then you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,” he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldn’t even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasper’s eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomi’s eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasper’s arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomi’s lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldn’t help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. “Hey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!” Naomi’s voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. “Sorry,” I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I can’t help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. “Do you remember when we were kids?” I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. “I do,” she replied. “We were quite the troublemakers.” I nodded, encouraged by her words. “We had fun back then,” I said. “Everything was simpler.” Naomi’s face hardened and she snapped, “Those days are gone, Iris. I’ve grown up. I had to.” “I know,” I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, “But I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.” Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. “That girl was weak. She didn’t understand what it takes to lead, to survive.” “Is that why you hate me?” I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomi’s eyes flashed with anger. “Hate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.” I shook my head, tears welling up. “I didn’t steal him. I wasn’t something I had control over. You know that.” “Control?” Naomi spat. “That’s what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, don’t think for a second that I’ve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.” The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. “I don’t want to do this,” I said weakly. “I just want my friend back.” She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. “Your friend?” She asked, as if the words were strange to her. “That girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.” I couldn’t leave it there. I had to ask one last question. “You never told me, who is your mate?” Naomi’s eyes flickered with an emotion I couldn’t quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasper’s mate. “He is gone,” Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. “Gone?” I asked. “What do you mean?” “I asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,” she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. “He is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.” I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. “Naomi, how could you?” I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. “He was nothing to me,” she explained, “Just a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.” I couldn’t handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomi’s face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. “Don’t play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasper’s child, it won’t change a thing. Besides, I won’t let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomi’s big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. “It is for the best,” I said to my wolf, Molly. “My life will be more livable after the rejection,” I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. “Naomi’s resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.” My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. “I know, Molly,” I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. “It’s just… this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe… maybe it is better this way.” Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. “Let’s just get it over with,” he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasn’t even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. “Sure,” I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasper’s expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. “You know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little house…” The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. “No need,” I said quickly. “I am fine being Naomi’s maid.” His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. “You despite me, don’t you?” he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didn’t answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didn’t despite him. Even now, I still couldn’t. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. “Jasper,” I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasper’s movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper… I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. “I’m glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,” he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. “Don’t.” He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. “Wake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!” The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomi’s attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. “We could have had a lovely little puppy.” I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomi’s room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. “Well, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,” she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didn’t say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alpha’s mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. “The Great Pack,” Jasper began, addressing them as one. “Thank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.” He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. “As you all know,” he continued, “the position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.” He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, “But before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.” Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasper’s declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. “This new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,” Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. “She is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.” Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. “I assure you,” Jasper continued. “This decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.” The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadn’t worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Molly’s enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias.	LEARN_MORE	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	20	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	befant.com	DCO		https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Hh5ZtAOxZDEQ7kNvgGo38e5&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A_tz4WwV-X9qYHzs6jn9muU&oh=00_AYC1idcwH3dMgzd9N1wE0PjEhXv5U9TdTL-9BzAzWLtCLQ&oe=670CC96D	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,611	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2128107}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	🔞🔥 Continuer la lecture ➤➤	(Lily POV) Today is my 14th birthday. There will not be birthday cake, singing, or a party. Instead, we are attending a funeral. My sister's funeral, to be exact. Before my sister... died... we had a large party planned for me. I normally do not have a big party, but 14th birthdays are a really big event to werewolves. They are the day that we first meet our wolves. The next monumental birthday is our 20th birthday; that is when can first identify our fated mates. I am our Beta’s youngest daughter, and my father is loved and well-respected. Everyone was excited to meet my wolf and to see what type of wolf she would be. Thus, the guest list for my party was pretty large, and it included ranked wolves from nearby packs. I am normally a little bit of a loner, hence why I usually do not have a big birthday party. However, for this particular occasion, I was happy to have a lot of guests. Meeting your wolf comes with the first shift/ transition, and that can be incredibly painful. As inherently social creatures, the only thing known to help wolves with the pain of the first shift is to have supportive family, friends, and community around you. The way that it typically works is that the pack will host a dinner or barbeque in your honor. As night falls, and the moon replaces the sun in the sky, everyone will gather inside the pack amphitheater. The shifter-to-be will stand in the middle of the amphitheater while guests quietly chant well wishes and prayers to the Moon Goddess. The energy in the space can be electrifying for everyone present, no matter whether there are 25 attendees or 500. Once the first shift is completed, the new wolf will prance around the stage and strut their stuff. The crowd will “ooh” and “aah” until the pack alpha approaches, learns the new wolf’s name, and introduces the wolf to the crowd. The new wolf will also swear his or her allegiance to the pack and to the alpha, allowing the wolf to mind-link with other pack wolves. Finally, the new wolf and any guests old enough to shift will go for a pack run. The whole process is incredibly special and exciting. As you might imagine, décor is also an important part of the party planning process. Each shifter gets to decide the decorations and party theme that will be used for their party. If more than one wolf turns 14 on the same day, the wolves can either agree on a theme or split the party into parts that they can individually decorate. The pack luna will then work some sort of magic that somehow blends the individual areas into one cohesive theme in the center. My birthday is in October, and despite how large our pack is, I am the only one born on that day. I love having an October birthday because my favorite season is fall. For my décor, I had picked flowers and decorations in rich fall colors, including deep oranges, reds, and greens. Unfortunately, none of my party decorations will be used. Or rather, none of my decorations will be used for me. As I mentioned, we are holding a funeral today instead. My oldest sister, Stephanie, died this morning. Pack and religious tradition dictates that we must hold funerals within 24 hours of death. Because Stephanie died shortly after midnight, her funeral must be held today. All food and décor set aside for my birthday party was therefore immediately diverted for the funeral; thankfully my fall themed colors were sufficiently somber-ish to work. All decorations that seemed relatively “happy”, celebratory, or that mention me have been removed. Pictures of Stephanie have now been placed on tables and podiums, and the music I selected has been swapped out for songs about loss or Stephanie’s favorites. The loss of Stephanie is a really hurting. Not only was she my sister and my parents’ oldest and favorite child, she was also widely anticipated to be the mate of Alpha Randall’s son, James, which meant she was most likely the future luna of our pack. Stephanie would have turned 20 in three months, and she and James would have been able to confirm that they were mates then. The pack was so sure that they were mates —and Alpha Randall was so eager to turn the pack over to James and his mate, once she was identified and ready to take on the luna position— that they deviated from standard protocols and decided to begin Stephanie’s Luna training just after she turned 18. If I am being completely honest, something never sat right with me about Stephanie starting Luna training. Part of it is what Stephanie's Luna training meant for me, but that is a separate conversation. The biggest thing was that I did not understand why luna training could not wait until Stephanie turned 20 and could confirm who her mate was. Lunas for generations have waited for their training; why couldn't Stephanie? It also bothered me quite a bit to watch Stephanie hang all over James at pack functions. Our pack frowned upon dating and public displays of affection prior to finding your mate; it created too much risk for problems, anger, and jealousy once your mate was located. For whatever reason, an exception was made for Stephanie. But then again, exceptions always were made for her. Stephanie was strong and absolutely beautiful, and the pack knew her as being kind, smart, and energetic. She could do no wrong in the eyes of my parents, the alpha, or the pack. I hope I do not sound too jealous or bitter. I loved my sister, and her death is hitting me really hard. It’s just that…. I knew a different side of my sister than everyone else, and I know more than anyone that my sister was far from perfect. Had I spoken up before she died, I would have been accused of jealousy and lying. And were I to speak up now, well… I would be accused of jealousy, lying, AND improperly speaking ill of the dead. It is easier to just let it go. Along with my birthday. It isn't that important anyway. I do not want to be selfish or self-centered. The only immediate problem with letting go is that --bad timing or not-- I am going to shift for the first time tonight. There is nothing I can do to stop or postpone it, as much as I would like to do so. I am worried about how it is going to go. Hopefully, during the reception, my mother or father or brother or someone will be willing to step aside with me for a 20-30 minutes just to get me through it. We could then return and act like everything is normal. Or as normal as it can be with Stephanie now gone. Sadly, I should have known that nothing in life is that easy. Chapter 2: The Little Brat (James POV) I watch sadly as the casket is carried from the temple to the burial grounds. It is a cold October day, and the gray sky and drizzly weather adds to the overall somber atmosphere. I cannot help but be impressed at how quickly the pack was able to pull everything together for Stephanie's funeral. All funerals happen quickly in our world, but because of how fast the funerals must take place, the décor and guest list is usually somewhat lacking. It is a testament to how much Stephanie was loved that they were able to put together so many beautiful floral arrangements in her honor, and that so many people were able to be here to honor her life, including many wolves from other packs. If it wasn't for it being such a horrible occasion, I would actually describe the color scheme as beautiful. Then again, fall has always been one of my favorite seasons. I am vaguely aware that we had some other function on the calendar today, but I honestly cannot think of what it was. With a large pack —the West Mountain Pack has over 10,000 members— we have a lot of functions. As the future alpha, I am expected to attend as many of them as I possibly can, but no one expects me to remember what they all are… even if I try to pretend in the moment. Unless reminded by an Omega or my amazing girlfriend, I can't even seem to remember my own mother and father's birthdays most of the time. My amazing girlfriend. I sigh, wiping a tear from my eye. She will never again be around to remind me about birthdays. Sadly, there will be no pretending that I know what today's ceremony is about. Stephanie Brogan was the love of my life, and she was my future mate and luna. I still cannot believe that she is gone. We never even got to fully experience the mate bond, including the sparks betwwen us. Had she lived just three months longer, our wolves would have confirmed one another as mates and Stephanie would have been able to formally claim her proper place in my bed and in my life. Instead of welcoming her body into my bed, I am saying good-bye to her today. I am also saying good-bye to all of our future plans and dreams together. I cannot help but feel anger and resentment about that. This is not how things were supposed to be. As I watch the funeral procession go by --my father, mother, and I, along with the beta family, must stand at the entrance as guests move from the temple to the burial grounds-- I catch a glimpse of Stephanie’s younger sister, Lily. She is standing next to her mother. She looks both sad and innocent, which causes the anger in my body to rise even more. That little brat is the reason that Stephanie is dead. *FLASHBACK TO LAST NIGHT* Stephanie and I are cuddled on the couch in the packhouse living room watching a movie. I have my hand on her arm and I am about to kiss her when she gets distracted by a text message. Stephanie did not let me see the message, which annoys me, but she quickly explains that Lily is lost in the forest after having snuck out to meet a boy. Stephanie’s sister is 13 or 14 years old. She has all the teenage acne and attitude that comes along with being that young. Unlike Stephanie —who has beautiful blond hair and hazel eyes— Lily has reddish brown hair and bright green eyes. Or at least I think they are bright green; she usually has them covered up with large black glasses. Stephanie gets up and tells me that Lily has texted her, begging her to come and find her. I am annoyed by the interruption, but I offer to go with Stephanie to get the little brat. Stephanie says Lily will be upset if anyone else knows about her little escapade. Stephanie reassures me that she will be fine, and then gives me a quick peck. My wolf and I have a bad feeling when Stephanie leaves, but Stephanie has us wrapped around her little finger. It is almost impossible for my wolf and I to disagree with her about anything. We pause the movie and decide to get some work done in my dad's office while we wait for Stephanie to get back. I am a night owl anyway, so I do not mind waiting. Unfortunately, about an hour after Stephanie leaves, I get an urgent mind-link from our pack warriors. They report that the Little Brat had been spotted running out of the woods screaming for help. Before they can say much more, I shift into my wolf form and take off running. I follow Stephanie’s scent far into the woods…. until I come to a small clearing, which is covered in Stephanie’s blood. Her bloody clothes are tossed around, and chunks of her hair are thrown about as well. It is the worst, most savage site that I have ever seen. The smell of rogues is all over, so it is fairly obvious what has happened. The a---holes didn’t even bother to leave her body. *END OF FLASHBACK* Tears threaten to continue to fall as I think back to the scene last night. I have not slept or eaten since I found what was left of Stephanie, and I am having trouble holding my emotions together. Now that my eyes have spotted Lily, my anger with her becomes a welcome distraction. I have a very hard time looking away from her. The truth is that I have always found myself strangely curious about her, but today… today all I want to do is take my anger out on someone, and she seems as good a target as anyone else. Her teenage behavior cost me my mate! And it cost this pack its future luna! My wolf, Luke, begs me to calm down. It is an interesting thing, having the wolf side try to calm the human side. As upset and angry and emotional as I am, it is tempting to ignore him and immediately start teach that Little Brat a lesson. However, I decide to follow Luke's advice after he reminds me that Stephanie deserves to have her funeral be all about her and not some whiny teenage brat. That does not mean that I am going to let Lily get away with what she has done, but I wait until a more appropriate time to take my revenge. I turn my focus back to Stephanie’s casket, which we filled with her bloody clothes, hair, and anything that could be found at the site that had her blood on it. The casket has been brought to the center of the amphitheater. The alpha and beta families take their seats in the front row, and my father and the pack priest move beside the casket to begin the ceremony. The ceremony involves a lot of prayers, rituals, and speakers. The average ceremony takes 2-3 hours, and Stephanie's will most likely take closer to 4-5 hours given her status in the pack and how beloved she was. During the ceremony, I keep trying to distract myself by looking around as others around me. I do not want to be seen as weak by curling into the fetal position and wailing like a baby, even though that is the only thing I want to do right now. My heart breaks as I glance at Stephanie’s parents next to me in the front row, holding on to one another as they cry. Seeing Stephanie’s father —a strong, powerful Beta wolf— break down is a sight I have very rarely seen. The pain in his eyes is heart-wrenching. I also notice Stephanie's brother, Nick, as he clings to his mate, Jenny. Both of them are crying as well. Nick is my best friend, and I have known him since we were tiny pups, but I have literally never seen him cry. I notice that there are no dry eyes anywhere. Even my father has a few stray tears running down his cheeks, although I am sure he would punch anyone who pointed it out. He is a proud man, just like me. As the sky continues to darken, I notice the Little Brat starting to act like she is uncomfortable in her seat. I can tell that Stephanie's mother is getting agitated, and rightly so. For once, can the Little Brat not think about something other than herself? Seriously. It is one ceremony. Just one. For an older sister who died trying to help her. How dare the Little Brat not hold herself together? The next thing I know, the moon is high in the sky and the final rites are being spoken by the priest. As exactly that moment, the Little Brat whispers something in her mother’s ear. Her mother turns and glares at her, causing the Little Brat to put her head down. I then watch as the Little Brat stands up and walks away. She looks like she is in pain, and I hope that she is. How dare she walk away from her sister’s funeral! Especially in the middle of the last rites! I am tempted to follow her and give her a piece of my mind, but Stephanie means more to me than that. I remind myself once again that I will get my revenge on Lily aka the Little Brat soon enough. For tonight, I must remain focused on the love of my life. Chapter 3: Lily Meets Rose “Y-yes.” “Good. Now open your eyes.” I opened my eyes and immediately noticed that I was not human anymore. My feet and hands were paws. I then looked into the water that pooled at the edge of the waterfall, and I saw my reflection… or rather the reflection of Rose. My heart stopped. There are many different types of wolves —alpha wolves; beta wolves; gamma wolves; warrior wolves; silver wolves; white wolves; red wolves; omega wolves. And even within those categories, there are varying sizes and colors and markings. We learn about the types of wolves in school. “Expect the unexpected” was a phrase that was often said about the first transition, but in reality your wolf generally follows your lineage: the children of alpha wolves will generally be alpha wolves; the children of beta wolves will generally be beta wolves; and so on. Typically, the big excitement —especially with children of ranked wolves— centers on the size, color, and personality of the new wolf. Looking back at me in the reflection of the pool was a type of wolf I had never seen or learned about in school. Rose’s fur was a beautiful bluish-silver color that almost glowed. On the right side of her rump was a large black crescent moon symbol, and the black coloring of that symbol matched her solid black paws and black tail. In addition, I noticed that Rose was huge. Although it was tough to tell, it appeared to me that Rose was at least as large as some alpha wolves. “What type of wolf are we, Rose?” “A special type. You will learn more as time goes on, but know that the Moon Goddess has blessed you and I, Lily.” I did not say anything; I was not sure what to say. Rose and I sat by the waterfall for a while longer, until I remembered Stephanie’s funeral. “We need to get back!” I told Rose in a panic. Rose guided me through how to transform back to our human form, and I frantically searched the nearby trees for clothes. I found a men’s t-shirt and shorts. Both were far too big for my small frame, so I opted to just put the t-shirt on. I also grabbed my eye-glasses off the ground and put them on; thankfully they did not break during the transition. Now that I had Rose, I would not need the glasses anymore because she would heal my eyes. However, Rose warned me that —for now— it was best that I continue to wear the glasses and let the pack believe that I did not yet have my wolf. I thought it was a curious thing for her to say, but I had no reason to not trust her. I hurried back to the packhouse and got into the beta suite, hoping to quickly change clothes and re-join the mourning crowd. Unfortunately, once I got in the suite, I was met with the angry, accusing eyes of my mother. “WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN? HOW DARE YOU MAKE A SCENE AT YOUR SISTER’S FUNERAL! HAVE YOU NO SHAME? ARE YOU SO SELFISH AND SELF-CENTERED THAT YOU CAN THINK OF NO ONE BUT YOURSELF?” I said nothing. What could I say? My mother then did something that, in my 14 years, she had never done before. She slapped me. Hard. And the beating continued from there. Chapter 4: Living in the Shadows (6 years later) (Lily POV) Six years have now passed since that fateful day that Stephanie died. I wish that I could say that life has moved on, and that we have found good in the bad... but for the most part, it isn't true. Stephanie is just as much a part of this pack today as she was before she died. And the grief felt in the pack is just as raw and angry as it was that first day. If anything has changed, it is that --instead of Stephanie being out in the center of things-- she lives on almost like a shadow over everything. She now has a couple of streets named after her --Stephanie Lane and Steffie Avenue (her nickname was "Steffie"); and you can quite literally find some of her favorite outfits on display in glass cases at various places throughout the pack. Even more bizarre, the day she died was turned into a pack holiday, as was her birthday. Everyone but pack omegas have both days off from work, school, and training, and there are somber celebrations and remembrances planned to commemorate each occasion. I once made the mistake of asking my parents whether this was a normal reaction to the death of a single she-wolf. We can love and miss her, but to continue to hold large ceremonies every year? And to treat her as a saint and forget that she had a human side too? That seemed a bit too much to me. As far as I know, the pack has never done this for any other luna or future luna, and it only honors 2-3 historical alphas in such a manner. I was rewarded for my questions by being called jealous and hateful. (I also received a significant beating, but beatings had become commonplace from my mother, so I cannot say that my question necessarily triggered the beating I received that day. Plus, the beating hurt far less than what I received before Stephanie died. But for the slight pain and who did the beating, I almost would not have minded.) Overall, I think the worst part of losing Stephanie six years ago wasn't losing Stephanie... it was how losing Stephanie impacted my relationship with my parents and other pack members. Before Stephanie died, I was well aware that Stephanie was my parents' favorite. My older brother Nick and I would even joke about it from time to time. But even though Stephanie was their favorite, they still treated me really well and loved me. They never would have raised a hand to me before Stephanie died. After Stephanie died, however, my parents could barely look at me. And when they did, I saw the unmistakable wish in their eyes that it had been me, not Stephanie, that died that fateful night. In addition, my parents stopped caring about my well-being generally. I lived in their house until I was 17, but I was responsible for my own meals and necessities. I was forced to take on a part-time job at a nearby diner just to ensure I had clothes and food to eat. (I technically could have eaten the food that was available in the packhouse, but the dirty looks and mean comments made by my parents, James, and other pack members were enough to make that an unrealistic option.) Also, in case you are wondering, I have not celebrated a birthday since Stephanie died. Not one single soul other than Rose has bothered to tell me happy birthday. No one even bothered to ask me whether I had received my wolf. That wasn't because birthdays stopped being important; it was just mine whose meaning changed. I attended plenty of birthday parties, and the pack hosted plenty of 14th birthday celebrations. In fact, I think it was because of one of those birthday celebrations that someone finally questioned whether I had received a wolf. It was a legitimate question, given that I was over 14 and never joined a pack run. Rose encouraged me early on to skip them "for safety reasons," and I was all too happy to do so. Had anyone bothered to ask me directly about my wolf or about why I was skipping the pack runs, I would have been honest... but no one ever did. Instead, a rumor spread that I was wolfless. Pack members speculated that I lost my wolf as a result of post-traumatic stress from losing Stephanie and/or guilt for what I had done to Stephanie. That latter theory was the one that really got under my skin, because I knew that was a theory and rumor spread by James. Shortly after Stephanie's funeral, he told my parents and most of the pack that Stephanie was only in the forest that night to save me. He also said I had gone out to meet a boy. I have no idea why he would say such things; I have never had a boyfriend and Stephanie was the one who asked me to meet her in the forest. This rumor was the main reason that I received a beating from my mother the night of my first shift. And it probably adds to the reason that pack members wish me dead. Notably, though, I have never dared to defend myself. To tell the truth would be the equivalent of talking negatively of both Stephanie and our future alpha.... and would likely lead to a death sentence. So instead, I have always just pushed through. One of the ways that I have survived is to hold on to the faith that one day things will be different. Another thing that I have done is take every last opportunity to leave the pack. For example, I hurried through high school so that I could graduate early, and I then went away to college. To avoid coming home, I have been loading up on credit hours and taking every term of school -including the mini winter sessions-- that I can get. I am also taking advantage of a unique expedited program offered just for werewolves doctors. Given all of these things, I actually expect that I can become a fully licensed werewolf doctor in just a couple more years. Until I become fully licensed and independent, I will have to continue to bear the shadow of my sister and the pain that comes with it. I am required to be present for both of her holidays --all pack members are; there are no exceptions-- but thankfully those are among the very few times that I can reliably be found at the Western Mountain pack these days. My ultimate goal is to meet my mate and become a pack doctor in his pack... which I pray to the Moon Goddess is not the Western Mountain pack. If, Goddess forbid, my mate is in this pack, perhaps I can convince him to transfer packs with me. Goddess willing. Tomorrow is my birthday. I guess we will find out then. Chapter 5: Without His Luna (James POV) Tomorrow will mark six years since Stephanie died. Everything and nothing has changed. I still think of Stephanie every single day. Her beautiful smile. Her laugh. The kindness that she showed to pack members. The ethusiam that she showed for her luna training. Stephanie would have been an amazing and strong luna. Had Stephanie lived, we would have been happily married by now. We would probably have already had at least two adorable pups, who would have been doted on by two loving sets of grandparents. Together, Stephanie and I would have been leading the West Mountain Pack to new heights. Of course, Stephanie is no longer here. And without Stephanie… Well, without Stephanie, I am only a fraction of the man that I used to be, and only a fraction of the wolf. Without Stephanie, I am not even Alpha yet. In our world, most alpha heirs take over from their fathers between 25 and 30 years old. That timing ensures that most alphas will have already found their mates before they take over the running of a pack. Running a pack is not easy to do by yourself. Even with a strong beta and a strong gamma, a luna’s importance to a pack cannot be underestimated. A luna brings heart and balance to a pack and to the alpha himself. She is the alpha’s equal, and she is one of the few werewolves in the pack who can get away with challenging and questioning an alpha’s decisions. If she exercises her role properly and judiciously, a luna’s presence can lead to better overall outcomes, decisions, and governing. This is especially true if the luna is the alpha’s fated mate, because it means she takes on her role with the blessing of the Moon Goddess. Alpha heirs who take over their packs prior to turning 25 typically do so either out of necessity, or because they have been fortunate to have been mated very early to a strong luna. Six years ago, when Stephanie was still alive, my father thought we were going to be part of the lucky latter category. He had been very eager to take an early retirement. He and my mother had fantasized about all the European trips and Caribbean cruises that they would take after I was sworn in as alpha, and they had already had tentative plans for at least one of those trips. Of course, all of those plans were ultimately scrapped. Today, I am old enough to take over as alpha, even without a luna by my side… but my father is concerned that I am not mentally strong enough to do so yet. He sees me as broken. My father is probably right. It is a little hard not to feel broken. The reminders of Stephanie are everywhere. Even after six long years, I feel like I cannot escape from the reminders or from my grief, and it is suffocating. The packhouse has practically turned into a mini museum to her, and almost all of the local businesses have some sort of small dedication, whether it be a dedicated drink, food item, picture, or shelf of Stephanie-inspired items. Worse, twice a year, we hold a series of ceremonies and remembrances for Stephanie. As Stephanie’s mate and as the future alpha heir, I am expected to attend every one of them. I want to be there. I know that I should be there. But… It is complete and utter torture. Every day without Stephanie is difficult, but Stephanie’s birthdays and death anniversaries always hit me the hardest. What I want to do more than anything on those two days is be by myself so that I can process my grief. There is a waterfall that I like to go to. If I could, I would spend all day there on both days. The waterfall isn’t exactly hidden, but to find it, you have to go pretty far within the woods and know where to go. As far as I know, I am the only one in our pack who ever goes there. Being at the waterfall brings me comfort; it always has. That is where I want to be when I am grieving or upset. Unfortunately, instead of spending time in the comfort of my waterfall, I have to spend the two hardest days each year out in public with almost 20,000 eyes watching my every move and every reaction. Instead of just… grieving… I have to be conscientious of how every display of emotion can impact and be perceived by the pack members. As I listen to pack members, Stephanie’s parents, and my own parents take turns telling stories about Stephanie and her good deeds, I am expected to somehow strike an impossible balance between sadness and strength. At each of the events, year after year, the remembrances are largely the same. At this point, I practically have the speeches memorized. The speeches usually include stories about how Stephanie would bake cookies and send her sister to deliver them to the guards working the late-night shift on the borders. And stories about how any time anyone was injured in training or at battle, she would not only have her sister deliver care baskets to patients at the hospital, but she would also put one together for any family members separated from them while they were recovering. My parents talk about how eager Stephanie was to take on her position as luna, and how dedicated she was to her training, even working on lessons for hours at home multiple times per week. Stephanie’s parents talk about their prior dreams for their daughter and the hole they continue to feel in their hearts. Nick talks about how family celebrations do not feel the same without Stephanie there, and Jenny talks about wishing that she still had a sister-in-law to bond with and engage in girl talk. The only blessing is that —as the grieving mate— no one expects me to say anything at these events. But that does not spare me from the staring and judgment. If I show too much sadness, pack members worry that I am weak and will not able to be the leader of the pack in the future. If I seem too stoic or show too much “strength,” pack members could perceive me being disrespectful towards Stephanie’s memory. They will also worry that my reign as alpha will lack balance and compassion…. which I already hear whispers about from time to time. Sometimes, I feel angry about the whole thing. I would never, ever expect anyone who has lost their mate to put themselves on a stage multiple times a year and be judged on whether their external grief is appropriate enough. And yet my parents have no problem doing it to me. I tried to push back once, but only once. As you can imagine, it did not go well. I started the conversation by telling my parents that I did not think it was healthy for me to be surrounded by constant reminders of Stephanie, and I told them that I thought the constant remembrances were counterproductive to my mental health. I suggested that we scale back the events, or make them more private affairs. My father got angry and accused me of being selfish. He told me that being uncomfortable and coping with the pressure of judgmental pack members is part of being an alpha. Meanwhile, my mother reminded me that the ceremonies had been Stephanie’s parents’ idea, and she asked me if I wanted to be the one to tell them it was no longer important to celebrate Stephanie’s life. No, of course I did not want to tell Stephanie's parents that. No, I did not want to be selfish. I just wanted --and still want-- to not feel so sad all the time. Six years in, and the only reprieve I ever get from my grief is when the Little Brat is around. She has made herself scarce the last few years, but when she is around, my wolf and I can sense her from a mile away. My wolf and I fight about her all the time --for some reason, Luke seems to have a soft spot for the Little Brat-- but we can agree that it is nice having her around. For me, it's because I have a worthy target for my anger and rage. Chapter 8: Daddy's Girl (Lily POV) The drive to the pack house was eerily silent. After my father and I arrived at the pack house, my father quickly exited the vehicle and headed to his office, leaving me on my own. I timidly and cautiously got into the beta suite, but I was relieved to find that my mother was already in bed. I decided to go directly to my room and try to sleep as well. Unfortunately, I ended up tossing and turning all night. The look on my father's face when talking to the guards continued to haunt me. When I did sleep, I had nightmares. Strangely, Rose seemed restless too, but other than briefly wishing me a happy birthday after it hit midnight, she did not say anything. I think the main thing that provoked my nightmares and kept me up was that my heart ached for my father. I knew that I wanted to help him with his pain and ease his suffering, but I was not sure what I could do or say to make things better. It has already been six years. If time has not helped heal his heart, what could I do? The truth is, I am not Stephanie and I never will be. The only thing I have ever known how to do for my father is to try to stay out of his way. At least for my mother, I can serve as a literal punching bag to help her relieve her grief. And for others in the pack, I can serve as both a literal and metaphorical punching bag. But, I am nothing to my father: my father has neglected me and ignored the sufferings I went through, but he has never directly participated in any of them. Perhaps that is one reason his pain upsets me more than the pain of everyone else. He is the least awful amongst my current tormentors, and I can sometimes lie to myself that he does not know or agree with how much I have suffered. I know that it probably seems strange that my heart aches for him at all, given that he is someone who, for the most part, could care less about me. However, please understand that for my own sanity, I have chosen to remember and hold on to the good times in my childhood. Of course, there is also the fact that... regardless of how my father currently feels about me... I have always been --and will probably always be-- a daddy's girl. It is just part of who I am. Since I was in diapers, I have looked up to my father and considered him to be my superhero. Before Stephanie died, I never saw an ounce of weakness in him. He was my strength and my rock. I always had an strong desire to make him proud of me. He was always the first one I ran to when I got a good grade on a test, or when I drew a picture I thought he might like. And ...before Stephanie died... he was always the first one to dry my tears when I got hurt or to give me reassuring praise when I felt down. Even though I knew Stephanie was his favorite... even though I knew Stephanie's accomplishments would always be greater, and that he would always be more proud of her... those little things mattered to me. I lived for those moments. Sigh. By 5:30 am, I gave up on any hope of further sleep. Stephanie's first remembrance event was not scheduled until 11 am, so I knew I had a little bit of time. Eager to take advantage of that time and also avoid my mother, I took a quick shower, packed a small backpack, and headed out of the house. Predictably, my feet led me to the waterfall that I had shifted in front of six years ago. I have come here at least twice a year since Stephanie died, usually on her birthday and death anniversary. The waterfall brings me an odd sense of peace. As beautiful as it is, I do not know anyone else who comes here. Perhaps that is why I like it so much. I sighed. "It is easy to tell myself that when I am away from the pack and not having to cope with the consequences. It is a lot harder to believe that I am blameless when everyone around me is crying and upset all the time. You saw my dad last night. That nearly broke me. He is still hurting so much." "That does not make any of it your fault," Rose protests. "Rose, the day before Stephanie died, I prayed that the Moon Goddess stop Stephanie from continuing to hurt me." "She was not hurting you, Lily. She was torturing you. There is nothing wrong with you praying that it stop." "There is if it cost Stephanie her life." "Lily, you are not giving the Moon Goddess enough credit. You are smarter and stronger than this. You need to stop with the emotional vomit and ---" Suddenly Rose stops talking through the link. She is pacing back in forth in my head. I have no idea what is going on, until the overwhelming scent of vanilla and coffee beans hits my nose. "Mate! Lily, our mate is here! Mate, mate, mate, mate, mate!!!" I stand, dust the ashes off of my jeans, and turn around. My heart drops when I recognize the werewolf standing about 200 feet away from me. This has to be a joke. This cannot be happening.	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&u	Massive story	https://www.facebook.com/61560932294131/	0	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	getokn.com	DCO		https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448916543_502070082268628_4383741934976369995_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OcMG_2yIb4kQ7kNvgHGIgb7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AZKSkeUbrTrPWWev0prNENi&oh=00_AYABxt24VVSrz_94h6VP9gsSzZuRJ4Q5D80AaJT411DSfA&oe=670CCD90	PERSON_PROFILE	Massive story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,934	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2128001}'	No	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	808	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	IMAGE		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454587656_874707648051642_8346074782704545901_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=IXFGkFXIBfQQ7kNvgH389Sx&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ANjZui1M1Be248mC8VJ7YPy&oh=00_AYBNFcj39V1euklcnAfnIokWi8rXLbvYmlVmXL4H0sZJwg&oe=670CD292	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,912	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2127904}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	😍Read the next chapters👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	193	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457252105_8286090871453554_3969448954990082224_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dNiaYmI14WIQ7kNvgH9-jR7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AsagC-iyb1jVkj7Hi2w2NTK&oh=00_AYAfTa1hhqgR1P8Qh1vCMIzy7V-FBnHvOQbwRjo-dwOssw&oe=670CB31F	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,936	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2128027}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	My husband Elijah wanted to do some sweet things with me again, however, he suddenly brought up his ex-girlfriend. This caused my emotions to explode. I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He reeked of alcohol and was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. "You know," he said, oblivious to my disappointment, "she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years." Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. A sudden surge of clarity and calmness washed over me. “I want to divorce you.”	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	808	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	thebvhwysgng.com	IMAGE		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452913949_1411998729481436_338160039593101770_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Hgvivy5WiVMQ7kNvgF2tjhn&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ANjZui1M1Be248mC8VJ7YPy&oh=00_AYC8Nx0u2Soq8DA8iXwuigalNsQD26oVKQ588yza3v595Q&oe=670CB1FE	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,557	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2127558}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	“Help!” A cry attracted the pack members around the area, then two of us falling from the high cliff... They were terrified then soon realize that the two women - one of them was the Alpha’s former mate, Sofia; and the other one was me, Alpha Hayden’s current mate. Both of us plunged toward the sea below the cliff. I only felt the cold sea water enveloping my body. The salty sea water was rushing into my mouth, my ears... Luckily, pack members came in time. Hayden, who was patrolling around the area, heard the cries too. When I puked the salty, bitter seawater out of my mouth, the first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was him holding Sophia, who was bleeding profusely. Before I spoke, I saw Sophia's pitiful eyes with tears in them. “Charlotte... I know you are jealous of my relationship with Hayden, but there really is nothing going on between us. Why did you push me off the cliff?” Sofia's weak voice sounded before she passed out. My mouth dropped open. What does she mean I pushed her off the cliff?! But she didn't give me a chance to question her before her head veered into Hayden, my husband's chest and passed out. Hearing Sofia's words, Hayden was furious, he glared at me angrily for a moment and didn't say a word. I pressed my mouth. Can't he see that I fell and hurt myself too? I'd gotten a long gash on my arm from the rocks on the beach, and I'd cracked my forehead on a small rock. But apparently, Hayden's mind wasn't on me. “It's that vicious woman's drama again! Tell them the truth, Charlotte,” My wolf, Lexi, growled. Yes, I should. It took every part of me to get myself sit up straighter a bit on the rock. “Hayden, I can explain.” I spoke with a struggle and tried to ignore the pain all over my body. Hayden didn't give me a proper look but let out a sneer. “Explain? Everyone saw what had happened and heard Sofia’s words.” “But it was her, who pushed-” I frantically tried to explain what had really happened. “Enough! If there’s something wrong with her and her baby, I’ll punish you personally,” Hayden cut me off and said harshly as he picked Sofia in his arms and ran toward the pack’s infirmary. At that time, I realized that it didn't matter what the truth was like. No one would believe me, not even my own mate. My heart hurt as if it was being stabbed by hundreds daggers, and yet I couldn't do anything about it. This wasn't the first time I was framed by Sofia and Milla, Hayden’s younger sister. And just like today, he never asked me about what had happened; he would only listen to their side of the story and blamed me for everything. Three years of being mated and married to Hayden, I have been trying my best to make Sofia and Milla happy, knowing how much they meant to Hayden, yet they kept treating me like an Omega maid. Sometimes even worse. I had to serve them all the time. In my deep heart, I knew the reason for it. They thought I was just an orphan she-wolf and not on par with Hayden, the ruthless Alpha of the third largest pack, the Red Claw Pack. They thought I didn't deserve to be the Luna of the pack. But... What Hayden didn't know was that in order to become his mate, I purposely cut off contact with my family to make sure Hayden wouldn't know who I really was. I just wanted to be his mate and serve him like a good moon Luna. Sometimes I wondered if it would make a difference if they knew who I really was? But for the longest time, I didn't want them to know. I wanted Hayden to love me for who I am, not for the powerful Alpha-in-line. Because of that, for the last three years, I had endured every insult, humiliation, and abuse from Sofia and Milla, yet I still served them as a good sister-in-law. I didn't tell Hayden about it. I loved them and treated them as Hayden’s family. I hoped that one day they would recognize my kindness and dedication. But the truth was so cruel. Hayden became the Red Claw Pack's Alpha when his brother died, leaving Sofia as a widow and carried his baby. I could still remember I was over the moon when I first met him and knew he was my mate. But who would have thought that Sofia, the widow of Hayden’s late brother, was more important to him than me? Ever since Hayden claimed me as his mate and married me, he seldom cared for me. Instead, he spent more time with Sofia. He was even more protective of Sofia too. Everyone could see the way he treated Sofia, and there were rumors that Hayden was in love with her. No one had spoke for me, his mate, and his legal Luna! My mind was in a mess. When I came out of my painful memories, Hayden and Sofia were gone, and the pack members had departed with them, leaving me alone on the rocks of the beach. My body was drenched, my arm and forehead were bleeding. It took me every effort just to stand up. Luckily, Noah, the Beta of the Pack, was kind enough. He met me in the half way and supported me to go to the infirmary to treat my wounds. “Thank you, Noah,” I said with gratitude. Noah gave me a worried look and didn't say anything. He'd seen what had happened to me over the past three years, but he wasn't able to change any of Hayden's decisions. Wouldn't it all be different if I had power and a throne? I couldn’t help but think. If I had told Hayden of my real identity, would he trust me a bit more than Sofia? Should I tell him the truth? “Yes! You need to tell him the truth,” Lexi growled in my mind. I know she hated Sofia and Hayden. But would he believe me? As Hayden said, there were many witnesses. When Sofia jumped back from the cliff, she grabbed my hand to pull her along. But for onlookers, it looked like what Sofia had described. I had to admit that Sofia was the master of scheming. She was always good at that. Thinking of the blood flowing from the bottom part of Sophia’s body, it might be a huge chance that she would lost her baby... I would have a big trouble if anything bad happened. “I’m going to punish you personally,” Hayden’s harsh words rang in my mind again which made my heart sink. “You still need to try to explain,” Lexi growled again. “I wanted to explain, but you saw that, he didn't even listen to me,” I told her. “Then try explaining again!” Lexi roared and started to get cranky. She actually knew it was futile. No one would believe us, it's as ridiculous as my title of Luna. Ten minutes later, after staggering slowly, with the help of Noah, we finally reached the infirmary. Just before I was about to step into the doctor's office, I was summoned by Hayden through out mindlink, “Come straight to Sophia’s ward.” His cold voice sent shivers down my spine. I had a bad feeling about this. Is Sofia okay? Did she really lose her baby like I had guessed? I felt my legs were heavy as I moved slowly toward Sofia’s ward. The closer I got, the more my sense of foreboding increased. If Hayden was always on Sofia’s side all this time, would he believe me just this once? I prayed to the Moon Goddess that he would believe me, at least just this once. Finally, I stood in front of Sofia’s ward. I took a deep breath before pushing the door open, and unsurprisingly, I was greeted by Hayden's icy gaze. Chapter 2 Hayden’s cold gaze froze me in my spot. It didn't help that I was still drenched, and the cold on my body hadn't subsided. His gaze made me feel even colder, as if I was once again submerged in icy water. “Stay there!” he commanded harshly. He didn't care that the blood on my arms and forehead was dripping down, tainting the white floor of the ward with red splotches of blood. Sofia was lying on the bed looking pale and weak, and the doctor was examining her. There were nurses, the Gamma couples, and some pack members gathered outside the ward. I could hear the murmuring of the pack members outside the ward. “I can't believe the Luna dared to push Sofia down the cliff.” “Who would have thought that she was so heartless?” “Isn't it obvious that she was jealous? The Alpha favors Sofia more than the Luna. She must’ve thought Sofia was a threat and wanted to kill her.” Hearing their hurtful remarks and looking at the accusing gazes of everyone in the room, I felt myself going pale. I clenched my t-shirt tightly and bit my lips. It hurt.. “I’m sorry, but we couldn’t save your baby,” the doctor said after checking and putting Sofia on the drip. The doctor’s words seemed to be like a death sentence to me. Sofia began crying hysterically. “Why? Why must this happen to me? I’ve lost my mate, and now I lost the only gift he left me. I’ve lost our baby!” Sofia’s wail was very heartbreaking. If I didn't know the truth, I might even be moved to tears by her performance of being a heartbroken widow who had lost her child. “Charlotte!” Hayden’s sister, Milla, suddenly approached me and raised her hand high, landing a red print on my cheek. I wasn't expecting it and couldn't stop her or dodge it. My mate just looked at us coldly with no intention of stopping his sister. “Are you happy now?” she glared at me. “You have killed her baby! You are very vicious for pushing her off the cliff! Kneel and apologize to her!” I looked at Hayden and tried to explain, “Hayden, I can explain..” Hayden sneered. “What can you explain? That you viciously pushed her off the cliff and jumped with her so everyone thinks that you were also a victim?” “But she pushed herself down the cliff and pulled me along!” I tried to explain what really happened frantically. “Do you think everyone is stupid and blind? Why would Sofia jump off the cliff when it’s dangerous for her condition?” Hayden snarled. “But I really didn't push her!” I kept trying to defend myself and told him the truth. “Enough!” Hayden roared, and his Alpha aura rolled off his body, making everyone, including me, cower in fear. “Stop lying and trying to slander Sofia.” “You have killed my brother’s baby. Kneel and apologize to Sofia just like Milla had said,” he said coldly. His words made me freeze in my spot again. Why wouldn't he believe me? Why would he believe someone else’s words but not his mate's? Was it true that he was in love with Sofia? I didn't even want to apologize to Sofia, much less kneel. For my mate to ask me to do those two things was humiliating! And it angered me. “I’m not going to kneel or apologize. I didn't do anything wrong,” I growled. “If you don't kneel and apologize, I will dissolve our matebond,” he said indifferently. I froze again. He would terminate our mateship because of Sofia? “He dares not!” Lexi growled. “Hayden, you've gone too far!” I yelled at him. “I’m the Luna of the pack, and I will never kneel in front of anyone! And no one can force me to! It’s in the pack’s rule!” “The pack’s rules?” Hayden snorted. I straightened my back and lifted my chin. “It’s stated that no one can force a Luna to kneel or apologize for something she didn't do!” To my surprise, Hayden laughed. “Charlotte, do you think, as the Luna of the pack, you can do anything freely and not apologize for your wrongdoings?” he mocked me. “It seems to me you have been abusing your power as the Luna of the pack.” He stood up and came to stand before me. Reaching out his hand, he pinched my chin forcefully. “And to let you know, I was the one who made those rules, and as the maker of the rules, I am now telling you to kneel and apologize to Sofia,” he snarled. From the corners of my eyes, I saw Milla had a gleeful expression, and Sofia had a triumphant smile. “You believe someone else’s words rather than your mate?” I, stupidly, still thought that I could make him believe me instead of that venomous woman. “Enough, Charlotte! No matter how many times you tried to deny it, the evidence is clear. Everyone saw what you did!” He released my chin forcefully, and I staggered back a few steps from the force. “You.. You really don't believe me?” I felt my heart turning cold. There really was no use in defending myself now. I looked at Sofia and saw her looking weak and pitiful once again, with tears streaming down her face. Heh, Sofia really was a good actress! “I don't like to repeat my words, Charlotte. Kneel and apologize or I’ll break our matebond and divorce you,” Hayden said coldly. “I will NEVER kneel or apologize for something I didn't do,” I said stubbornly and left the hospital without turning to look at Sofia, Milla, or even Hayden. ”Charlotte!” Hayden roared out my name, but I ignored him and kept walking toward the pack’s main house, where I lived with Hayden as the Alpha and Luna of the pack. Just as I stepped into the hall, I heard the screech of a car. I turned around to see a fuming Hayden. “Charlotte, are you still unwilling to kneel and apologize?” he asked with narrowed eyes. “I’ve told you before. I won't kneel or apologize for something I didn't do,” I told him coldly. “Guards!” he yelled before I could say anything further. Two guards appeared out of nowhere and seized my arms. “Make her kneel!” Hayden commanded. Chapter 3 My eyes widened in disbelief. I couldn't believe that Hayden would do this to his own mate. I struggled as the guards pulled me toward the door. Once outside, they pushed down my shoulders. As a future Alpha, my strength was not ordinary. I could withstand their forces and kept standing upright. Hayden was looking at me with cold eyes and not saying anything. Seeing that the guards could not make me kneel, he came to us and kicked the back of my knees. I was shocked and wasn't prepared for it. My knees buckled under me, and he successfully made me kneel on the ground with his kick. “Kneel here and think of what you have done,” he said coldly before telling the guards to ensure I kept kneeling. He then turned around and entered the house once again, slamming the door shut behind him. The guards kept their hands on my shoulders, pushing me down and disabling me to stand up. This was the first time in my life I felt so humiliated, and the one who humiliated me was my own mate. I felt rage course through every nerve of my body. I couldn't believe my mate was so heartless. “Let me tear him apart! Stupid Alpha deserves no dominion over the pack,” Lexi cursed. I agreed with her. Hayden was truly disappointing. The wind blowing strongly around me didn't help. I felt so cold that my body shivered until my teeth chattered. I hadn't changed from my wet clothes, and my wounds hadn't been cleaned and bandaged. After Goddess knew how many hours of kneeling, Hayden finally came out. “Hayden, I-” I still had hopes that he would listen to me, but his next words wiped away all my hopes. “Have you thought about what you have done? Are you ready to apologize to Sofia?” he cut off my words coldly. “Hayden, is this how you treat your mate?” I asked through gritted teeth. “Mate?” he laughed. “Do you think I care about you being my mate? For me, a mate is just a stepping stone to become stronger. An Alpha needs a Luna to make them and their packs stronger,” he said coldly. I gasped and felt all my blood drained from my body. “You.. You never care about me? You never love me?” “Love?” he sneered and looked at me as if I was a clown. “I only claimed you as my mate and married you to save the trouble of my pack not having a Luna.” I looked at him and felt my heart breaking. Three years.. Three years of being his mate and his Luna. Three years of trying hard to be the perfect Luna for him. And that was all I was to him? A mean to save trouble and a stepping stone to become stronger? “Are you willing to admit your mistake?” he asked impatiently. I lifted my chin stubbornly. “NEVER!” “Then kneel until you admit your mistake,” he spat and turned back to go into the house again. “Alpha.” Suddenly Beta Noah appeared. “Sofia is awake, and she’s been crying non-stop.” “What? Has the doctor seen her yet?” Hayden asked anxiously. “She’s hysterical and did not let anyone come near her,” Beta Noah reported. “Alright, I’ll go to her now,” Hayden said. He then turned to me and said, “Don't make any trouble anymore, or you’ll know the consequences.” After warning me, he left in a hurry with Beta Noah. The two guards followed them as they were Hayden’s personal guards. I let out a bitter laugh. How stupid was I to think that mates should fall in love with each other? After hearing his words, I had no hopes for Hayden anymore. All I felt was disappointment. I tried to stand up despite my legs being numb from kneeling for too long. I reached out and touched the walls for support and walked slowly toward our bedroom. “Are you going to leave that unworthy man?” Lexi asked as I was changing my clothes. “Yes. Is it okay with you?” I asked her. I knew severing the matebond hurt so much for me, but especially for Lexi. I didn't know how it’d affect Lexi. “I’d rather you leave him than stay mated with him,” Lexi growled. “Won't it affect you?” I asked. “It will. It will hurt for a while, but I’ll manage. I want you to be happy, Charlotte,” she said. Her words nearly made me cry. Lexi was the only one who cared for me in the three years of being married to Hayden. “Alright, don't cry now,” she tried to comfort me. “What’s your next plan?” “Leave here and go back to the Moon Crest Pack,” I told her and began packing my stuff. “Good,” she said, and I could feel how proud she was of me for taking this bold action. After I finished packing, I dragged my suitcase and went out without anyone noticing. Everyone was either busy cooking nutritious meals for Sofia in the kitchen or going to the hospital to take care of her. How ironic, I thought. He let everyone take care of someone who wasn't his mate, while no one cared for his mate who was injured. Looking at the starless night sky, I felt tears stinging my eyes again. Three years of trying to be his perfect mate went down the drain because of another female. I began walking toward the pack’s border while dragging my suitcase. The wind began to howl, and I shivered again because of the cold. “Charlotte, don't you want to go to the hospital to get your wounds treated first?” Lexi asked anxiously. “Then meet and watch how sweet that pair of cheating lovers is? No, thank you,” I answered, and Lexi stopped talking. The more I walked, the weaker I felt. My breathing became heavier, my wounds began to throb, and I felt my vision begin to blur. “Charlotte, let’s go to the hospital first,” Lexi’s anxious voice sounded in my mind. My body swayed, and I fell to the ground, feeling all my energy drained. I couldn't even move an inch of my body. I felt darkness start to pull me in. What should I do? An image popped into my mind, and I struggled mightily to open up a mindlink I hadn't used for the last three years. “Charlotte?” a man asked in disbelief once our mindlink opened up. “Leo... Help me... Pick me up... at... the... Red... Claw... Pack’s... border,” I said with much difficulty before succumbing to the darkness. Chapter 4 My eyes fluttered open, and the first thing I saw was a clean, white ceiling. “Charlotte, you are awake.” I heard a female’s relieved voice. I turned my head and saw my best friend, Olivia, sitting on a chair beside my bed. “Olivia... Where am I?” I asked with a hoarse voice. “You are in the pack’s hospital,” she replied and brought me a glass of water. “Which pack?” I asked with worry. “My pack - the Silent Prowlers Pack,” she said. I heaved out a sigh of relief. At least I was somewhere familiar. I took a sip of the water she gave me and asked, “Who brought me here?” I had no recollection whatsoever. The last thing I remembered was passing out near the Red Claw Pack’s border. “Did Leo bring me here?” I asked her as I remembered mindlinking Leo, my Beta. “Yup. After you mindlinked him, he became frantic and rushed out to search for you,” she said. “Then what happened?” I asked. “He said he found you unconscious on the side of the road and quickly brought you here since it’s the closest to the Red Claw Pack,” Olivia explained. “What’s wrong with me?” Why did I faint? “You had a fever and were injured,” she said. Fever? Must be because I was drenched and forced to kneel under strong wind. “Char, what happened?” she asked. “What do you mean?” I pretended not to know what she meant. “Why did you come back after three years of no news?” She looked at me with her huge eyes, and I saw some hesitancy in them. “I’m going to break my matebond with Hayden,” I told her nonchalantly. To my surprise, she didn't look shocked. “Is it because of the rumor?” she asked. Rumor? “What rumor?” “The whole continent heard about you pushing Sofia Thompson off the cliff because of jealousy, and she lost her baby because of it,” she said, and it was apparent she was embarrassed to say those words to me. I laughed. “The whole continent knows?” “Yeah. And the members of the Red Claw Pack said you are not fit to be their Luna.” I smirked. “That mean woman sure moves fast.” “What do you mean?” she asked, obviously confused. “Do you believe the rumor?” I asked her. It had been three years since I last saw and contacted her. Would she believe the rumor more than she believed me? She rolled her eyes. “Of course not. I know you. You wouldn't do that even if you were jealous. You most probably would slap Hayden for not believing you.” I was relieved that someone at least believed me. I told her everything that happened that day - how Sofia framed me, how Hayden believed her, and asked me to kneel until I admitted my mistake. I also told her how Milla and Sofia had been treating me like an Omega maid instead of a Luna for the last three years I was in Red Claw Pack, including how Hayden was only using me and preferred Sofia. “I've never met such a stupid alpha! I can't believe he fell for some women's shoddy gimmicks. If he doesn't love you, he should’ve rejected you and not used you like that!” Olivia said angrily. “That vicious woman must have asked people to spread the rumor!” she continued, still fuming. I was amused looking at how her expressions and emotions changed so fast - from relief, hesitant, embarrassment, confusion, and now anger. “Are you okay, Char?” she asked with concern. “I’m fine, don't worry about me,” I assured her. “Are you really going to break your matebond with Hayden?” She looked at me as if she didn't believe I could do it. “You don't believe that I can do it?” I feigned shock. “It’s not that,” she said embarrassedly. “It’s just... I know how much you love Hayden. You even left your pack and everything else behind just to be with him.” “I don't love him anymore,” I told her indifferently. My love for him had disappeared the moment he forced me to kneel and asked me to admit my ‘mistakes’. “Really? That’s good. He doesn't deserve your love,” she said and let out a sigh of relief. “Shouldn't you feel sad for me? I’m going to sever my matebond, you know,” I teased her. “It’s better not to have a mate rather than to have a fool as a mate,” she said as she rolled her eyes. I laughed hearing her words. What she said was true. I must be blind to stay with him for three years while he spent more time with another woman and cared more for that woman. Suddenly we heard some whispering outside the ward. “Have you heard about the Luna of the Red Claw Pack?” a female voice asked. “She pushed her sister-in-law off the cliff and caused her loss her unborn baby. She’s so vicious!” another female answered her. They kept gossiping until their voice faded out and disappeared. “I will tear those mouths off!” Olivia stood up and was going to reprimand them, but I stopped her. “Don't do anything,” I told her. “Why did you stop me? I'm going to give everyone, especially that innocent pretending woman Sofia and that deaf and blind man Hayden, a piece of my mind,” Olivia seethed. “Don't do anything,” I repeated calmly. “I’m going to ask your dad and brother to deal with them. They should know you are the next Alpha of the Moon Crest Pack. Let’s see if they still dare to say bad things about you!” Olivia was so angry she didn't seem to hear my words as she kept trying to make everything right for me. I was thankful for her, but I didn't need anyone to stand up for me. “Olivia!” I called her sternly, and this time she returned to her sense. “I’m soooo angry,” she said as she sat down again. “How are you so calm?” “Don't worry, I have already prepared a ‘gift’ for the Red Claw Pack and Hayden,” I smirked. “A gift? What gift are you going to give them? What are you going to do to him? Tell me,” she asked with excitement. Chapter 5 I laughed, seeing her excitement. “You’ll know when the time comes,” I smirked. “Oh, come on, Char. I’m your best friend. You should tell me about this ‘gift’ you have prepared for them,” she tried to fish out information from me, but I wouldn't budge. “Don’t worry, it’s gonna be a big ‘gift’,” I smirked again, thinking how they would react after receiving my ‘gift’. “So you won't tell me? You are so bad,” she complained and pouted. I laughed and patted her head. Olivia was different from me. While I was tall and slender, she was petite with huge innocent eyes, just like a child. But never be deceived by her appearance. She was impulsive and a powerful she-wolf. She could punch a hole in a wall with her bare fist. Even I didn't dare to be near her when she was angry. “Well... The most important thing now is to break my matebond with Hayden,” I changed the subject. “Do you know how to do it?” I had no idea how to do it. Should I just reject him? But it wouldn’t sever the matebond. It’d be just like any other rejection. “Char, are you really sure you want to break the matebond? It’ll be different than a normal rejection,” she said thoughtfully. “I know,” I answered her firmly. “I don't care about Hayden or the Red Claw Pack anymore. You know I’m going to be the Alpha of the Moon Crest Pack. Why should I care about them? I’m going to be even more powerful than Hayden and his pack.” She scrutinized me to see if there was any doubt in my eyes, but I had made up my mind. Once she saw that I was adamant about doing it, she sighed. “So, do you know how to do it?” I asked her again. She was hesitant but nodded in the end. “I heard you need to pray to the Moon Goddess together with Hayden and reject each other at the same time.” “It sounds easy,” I said lightly. “Char... The breaking of matebond might break your soul and Lexi,” she said as she looked at me with despair. I looked at her and asked, “Do you want me to stay with him, keep being abused by his family and Sofia and be unhappy?” She looked down at her hands that were holding mine. “It’s not that. I just don't want you to be soulless.” I laughed hearing her words. “Olivia, thank you for your concern. But me and Lexi are stronger than you think. We’ve been best friends for so long. Do you think I’ll become weak after a simple rejection?” She finally looked at me, and her eyes finally twinkled with excitement. “You are right. You are the most powerful she-wolf I’ve ever known. I can't wait for that jerk Hayden’s reaction when he knows you are the Alpha of the second strongest pack,” she giggled. “Alright. I’m feeling better now. My fever has subsided, and my injuries have all healed. I want to be discharged and return to the Red Claw Pack to tell Hayden of my decision,” I told her. “Okay. Stay here. I’ll get the paperwork done,” she said and went out to help with my discharge paper. I smiled as I looked at her back. I was lucky to have a friend like Olivia. Once alone at the ward, I sighed again. “Lexi, did you hear what Olivia said?” I asked my wolf. “Should I really break the matebond with Hayden?” “Of course, you should. He doesn’t deserve you, ever.” Lexi growled. “But you heard what Olivia said. The process might break you.” It wasn't that I didn't want to break my matebond, but I was thinking about Lexi. “Don't worry about me, Charlotte. Even if I break, I’ll get back up in no time,” Lexi assured me. “Are you sure?” I asked her. I didn't want her to break because of me. “Positive. And don't think of not breaking up with Hayden,” she growled again. “Okay then. We’ll go through the heartbreak together,” I told her. “Of course, we will. Hayden and his silly weak wolf won't be able to break us,” Lexi snorted arrogantly, which made me laugh, and my heart felt lighter. After some time, Olivia came back with a nurse. The nurse took off the needle in my hand, and I was ready to be discharged. “Char, do you need me to drive you to the Red Claw Pack?” Olivia asked with concern. I rubbed her head and smiled. “No. This is something that I must do alone.” “Okay. Remember to contact me if they make it difficult for you,” Olivia said. I laughed again. Olivia was too cute. She kept worrying about me. Though it was nice to be cared for, but I didn't need it this time. “Remember, I don't love Hayden anymore. And I’m an Alpha. If they do something to me, I’ll fight back,” I reminded her and winked. Finally, Olivia sighed with relief and smiled brightly. “You are right. If they bully you, just show them your true self!” We chatted as we went to the car park and parted ways. I got into a cheap black car I had bought to conceal my true wealth and showed Hayden that I didn't become his mate for his money, and drove to the Red Claw Pack. The moment I got off the car, I felt many eyes looking at me. I even heard them ridiculing me. “Look at her. How could she be so shameless to return to the pack?” “She really has no shame! She’s a murderer, yet she still has the nerve to appear here.” “Does she think she’s still fit to be the Luna of the pack?” “Do you think she’s here to beg Hayden and apologize to Sofia? She really has thick skin!” And there were many other degrading words pointed at me as I walked straight to Hayden’s study. I couldn't care less about what they were saying. My heart had been cold and devoid of any emotions ever since Hayden forced me to kneel and admit my ‘mistakes’. Once I arrived at Hayden’s study, I didn't even bother to knock. I opened the door immediately and met Hayden and Noah's surprised looks. Hayden sneered and was about to say something, but I beat him to it. “I’ll wait for you tomorrow night when the moon rise at the altar of the Moon Goddess to go through the ceremony of terminating our matebond. Don't forget to draft the divorce agreement. I don't need any compensation from you. I just want to end this mateship and marriage with you. I want to be free from you and the Red Claw Pack,” I told him coldly and left without giving him a chance to talk back.	LEARN_MORE	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13764&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	808	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	befant.com	DCO		https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13764&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457252734_395376579933994_4164526208662214883_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nRuh5H_bHYcQ7kNvgEqLdtI&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AdyOj0cbKfRgPcQWAzmRr9U&oh=00_AYDq5o5BlD1O6rdP_LKdqMGyuDfty4-H4w9T3L5LWNOh1w&oe=670CD191	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,476	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2127470}'	No	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	💓My Vegetative Husband is the Hottest Billionaire in Town💓🔥📖👉👉I-click upang makakita kaagad ng mas kapana-panabik na nilalaman👈	😍💘"Ang kanyang mga mata ay kasing init ng apoy, mahigpit na nakakulong ang kanyang mga mata, at ang hangin sa pagitan ng dalawa ay tila umiinit."💘 Sa kalakasan ng ulan at tahimik na gabi,sa halip na nahihimbing ay humahangos si Shaniya Desiderio.Hirap man ay pinipilit niyang ihakbang ang may pilay na paa habang yakap ang walong buwang tiyan,taimtim na ipinagdarasal ang kaligtasan ng kahit ng kaniyang anak nalang.Hilam sa luha ang kaniyang mga mata at halos hindi na maimulat sa labis na pag-iyak ngunit pinipilit niyang lumaban para sa batang nasa kaniyang sinapupunan. Hindi akalain ni Shaniya na masasaksihan niya ang kasamaan ng kaniyang madrasta.Sariwa pa rin sa kaniyang isipan ang nasaksihan niya sa hospital kanina.Kung paanong tinakpan ni Zandra ng unan ang mukha ng kaniyang ama na sanhi ng pagkamatay nito.Pinilit niyang iligtas ang mahal na ama ngunit hindi siya hinayaan ni Zandra at ng mga tauhan nito. “NAPAKASAMA NIYO!”Galit na galit na bulyaw niya sa kaniyang ina-inahan nang kaldkarin siya ng mga tauhan ito palabas ng hospital.Natapilok ang kaniyang paa at sumigid ang sakit sa kaniyang kalamnan pero walang-wala ang sakit na iyon kumpara sa nadudurog niyang puso. “Bingi ka ba,Shaniya?Ang sabi ko kanina wala nang kwenta kung mananatiling nakaratay ang ama mo!Dalawang taon na siyang comatose.Sa tingin mo ba gigising pa siya?” Humikbi si Shaniya at umiling,“Hinding-hindi ko kayo mapapatawad!” Humalakhak si Diana,“Hindi rin naman ako hihingi ng tawad.Mas mabuti pang lumayas ka nalang,Shaniya.Wala ka na rin namang mapapala dahil ipinamana na sa akin ng bobo mong ama ang mga ari-arian niya.” “Magnanakaw ka—”Malakas na sampal ang pumutol sa kaniyang bulyaw. Pinilit tumayo ni Shaniya at malakas na itinulak si Zandra.Nabuwal ito at ginamit niya ang pagkakataong iyon para tumakbo kahit na hirap na hirap siya at basang-basa ng malakas na ulan. Mabilis siyang pumara ng taxi at nagpahatid sa bahay niya ng kanilang asawa.Nang makarating sa bahay ay agad niyang binuksan ang pinto ngunit ganoon nalang ang gulat at sakit na naranasan niya nang madatnan ang kaniyang asawa na komportableng nakaupo sa sofa—walang saplot ni isa at nasa ibabaw nito ang isang babaeng kilalang-kilala niya. “MGA HAYOP!”Tumili ng napakalakas si Shaniya at mabilis na sinugod si Diana,ang kaniyang step-sister at ang kaniyang asawa.	LEARN_MORE	https://bioplm.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14319&u	Philip Spicy Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61561349855790/	32,268	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	bioplm.com	DCO	📖👉👉Ako ay isang prinsesa mula sa isang kilalang pamilya, ngunit ako ay malupit na kinulit ng aking madrasta at kapatid na babae at inalis ang lahat sa akin. This time, gusto kong bawiin lahat ng pag-aari ko!👈	https://bioplm.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14319&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461089651_1673299063237190_600027698103463606_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=SLVC1UoUjSoQ7kNvgEdmVkK&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AYa9F_raWifku3foRa_Brmg&oh=00_AYAR3xXRd7y3ngXN9J4z-vTSqZaNOcAyg0uM0PVY_cRiYg&oe=670CCA57	PERSON_PROFILE	Philip Spicy Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,857	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2127787}'	No	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	😍Read the next chapters👉	This wasn’t the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. But it couldn't be her… Right? With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could he do this to me? I thought he cared. I thought I was the most important person in his life. I was like a sister to him, and now I am his wife! After losing my parents, I was adopted by Owen’s family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they decided to take me in. I grew up with Owen. We used to be inseparable. At first, he was like a brother to me. But as we grew older, things changed… He went from an awkward, geeky boy to a tall, handsome young man. I changed with the years, too. Puberty transformed me from a skinny little girl into a fit, voluptuous young woman. My dark brown hair grew long and wavy, spreading on my shoulders like seaweed. My bright green eyes with soft sight were framed by long black lashes. My fair skin and slim figure let me win the admiration of many Suitors. Owen always said he loved my eyes. He said my eyes were as charming as a clear lake. Since we were teens, we felt a strange, forbidden attraction to one another. But neither of us ever dared to admit it. Until that one fateful night, when we shared our first kiss. We got married when we were 22 years old. I couldn’t believe that was almost 3 years ago now. I always thought we knew each other best. I thought nothing could ever come between us. But Owen had been acting very strange recently. These photos seemed to explain why… I had to confront him. “Owen?” I called out. “Owen, where are you?” He didn’t answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: “No, I don’t think I love her anymore.” His words gave me icy chills. “You should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.” Owen continued. “He said...what?” I couldn’t believe my ears and cried in my heart, “How dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! ” Hearing Owen’s frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why he treated me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, “Question him and then what? Owen may not love me love before. Do I want divorce? No, I don’t think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.” So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. “Just in time for your dinner, hun!” I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. “Where are you going? It’s getting late and dinner is ready.” I said. “Dinner with a client. Don’t wait for me.” Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food I’d carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasn’t hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that weren’t perfect. My belly wasn’t as flat as it used to be. Maybe I should’ve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it for many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... “Joise”! “Josie…? Were you with Josie?” I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldn’t understand. I couldn’t believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didn’t recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. “Owen, are you OK?” I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, “If you’re sick, go see a doctor.” I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: “Josie”. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said “Josie”. He answered: “Hello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.” I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldn’t hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he would’ve never let me suffer like this. “I’ll pick you up later.” Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. “Please, don’t leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. I’m too weak to be all by myself.” He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldn’t help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: “In sickness and in health, in good times and bad”. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: “Hello, Noah?” The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. “I’m so sick, I’m so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, please…” I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. “I’ll be right there.” Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. What’s wrong? I didn’t have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owen’s uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymond’s appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back 10 years ago to take over his family’s business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. “Does Owen know you’re sick?” Raymond said, looking concerned. “How did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?” I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. “Don't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.” Oops, I must have pressed the number of “Owen’s Boss” instead of “Owen”. I apologized for the inconvenience. “You are a member of our family, Noah. It’s my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.” Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. “Thank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.” I said with a relieved sigh. “Of course, Noah. Whenever you need me, I’ll be there.” He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldn’t have shared my family’s private problems with another man who I didn’t even know him very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? “I don’t think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.” I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. “How could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!” Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. “Please, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.” I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When we seeing the private doctor. I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadn’t seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymond’s aftershave smelled a little special. “Raymond? Noah? What are you doing?!” I suddenly heard Owen’s angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didn’t seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. “So, you’ve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!” Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasn’t the one who couldn’t be trusted! “Owen! How dare you talk to her like that! It’s not our family’s manner!” Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymond’s fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didn’t want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. “Raymond, it’s okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.” I said gratefully. ‘Please, don’t say anything about Josie’, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldn’t detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. “Owen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymond’s number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.” Owen grabbed me and said, “Well, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and ‘fall’ right into his arms.” He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. “You can go back to your important job now, uncle. I’ll look after my wife.” Raymond’s eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that he’d better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didn’t want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. “Owen… What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?” I asked. “So what? Whose wife do you want to be?” Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. “I know you cheated on me, Owen.” I uttered with pain in my voice. “You’ve been seeing Josie, right?” Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. “What do you know, Noah?” he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: “Someone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didn’t want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. “Owen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we know each other the most and could trust each other. I can’t believe you would cheat me like that!” I cried, “Owen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!” His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldn’t answer, Owen said: “It’s true. I love her. I love Josie.” Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? “Why, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?” I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. “Owen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.” He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, “I don’t have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!” I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didn’t fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldn’t get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: “You lost your footing. It’s not my fault.” There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. “Raymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.” “I came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You haven’t … Noah?” Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. “This is how you treat your wife?! I don’t believe you. Don’t you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!” Raymond raged at his nephew. I didn’t even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. “Twice in one day? That must be a record.” The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, “Not by choice…” The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. “I don’t normally need so much help, you know.” I broke the ice. “I happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.” Raymond laughed heartily. “Jokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.” I continued. “Why did you come over tonight, Raymond?” “Owen hadn’t come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.” Raymond explained. “I just can’t believe what he did to you!” He continued. “If he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. I’ll teach him a lesson.” His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. “Thank you, Raymond. I’m okay now. It was an accident. Owen didn’t push me off the stairs on purpose. He didn’t mean to hurt me.” I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. “Goodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.” I said with feeling as he hugged me. “Bye, Noah. It’s been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.” He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldn’t believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didn’t he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josie’s betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. “How dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for God’s sake!” I cried out. They hadn’t heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasn’t so devastated, it might’ve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josie’s blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. “I don’t believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!” I insisted. Josie hid away in Owen’s arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: “You’ve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?” “I am done with you.” He continued. “Our whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie should’ve been with me all along!” I didn’t understand. “What are you talking about, Owen?” He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josie’s collarbone. “Remember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. You’ve made her suffer long enough!” I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didn’t believe me. “Josie,” I cried. “How could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! We’ve been best friends since the orphanage, haven’t we? Does that mean nothing to you?” “Noah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,”Josie played innocent with me, “I should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.” This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldn’t see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treated me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my that necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were natural？ I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josie’s waist and warned me, “You’d better stay out of our life from now on. I’ll move to another villa with Josie.” I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other… But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, “necklace” is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didn’t believe our years of affection couldn’t prove my heart. “Noah, my life were ruined by you. You owe me that.” Josie said. “One day you’ll both regret this. I didn’t do anything wrong.” I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: “It’s my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldn’t have suffered so much.” I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owen’s whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owen’s angry shouting: “How dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? They put her in the hospital! I can’t believe your jealousy would drive you this far!” Chapter 6 - Choice Noah “What?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what you’re talking about.” I replied to the angry voice on the phone. “More lies! I can’t believe you, Noah. You're despicable!” Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. “Owen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?” “Josie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!” He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. “Oh, it’s our ‘old friend’.” The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josie’s room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. “Finally! That took you long enough.” He whispered angrily. “Josie is sleeping.” He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. “I have no idea what happened, Owen.” I said honestly. “Can you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?” “Are you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.” He shook his head, then continued. “Josie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.” “What? That's horrible!” I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. “Stop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.” No wonder he doubted me. But I couldn’t believe the trust between us was so fragile. “Would you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?” I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: “Never again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.” I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If there is anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to me！ On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. “I didn’t prepared your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?” I said plainly. I didn’t know why he came back at this time, but I didn’t care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, “You still don’t want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!” “Josie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!” I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. “I choose divorce.” I said coldly. “Okay, good. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning. Oh, and I’ve prepared another ‘surprise’ for you.” Owen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	20	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448734622_433474479610502_7081717358378595892_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RNar8qxlM1MQ7kNvgHmaao9&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AsagC-iyb1jVkj7Hi2w2NTK&oh=00_AYDr_FjZHxeu0MtQzUQmRZdCRGrObq3GfsAyw9Cy7YFb8Q&oe=670CAA91	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,482	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2127477}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	💓Divorce by Mistake: Ex-husband CEO Started Chasing Her💓🔥📖💕 TownNaghiganti ang pangunahing tauhang babae at nakatagpo ng matamis na pag-ibig💑	💑💑Baby,Maligayang pagdating sa mundo ng mga nasa hustong gulang😍💘 Sa kalakasan ng ulan at tahimik na gabi,sa halip na nahihimbing ay humahangos si Shaniya Desiderio.Hirap man ay pinipilit niyang ihakbang ang may pilay na paa habang yakap ang walong buwang tiyan,taimtim na ipinagdarasal ang kaligtasan ng kahit ng kaniyang anak nalang.Hilam sa luha ang kaniyang mga mata at halos hindi na maimulat sa labis na pag-iyak ngunit pinipilit niyang lumaban para sa batang nasa kaniyang sinapupunan. Hindi akalain ni Shaniya na masasaksihan niya ang kasamaan ng kaniyang madrasta.Sariwa pa rin sa kaniyang isipan ang nasaksihan niya sa hospital kanina.Kung paanong tinakpan ni Zandra ng unan ang mukha ng kaniyang ama na sanhi ng pagkamatay nito.Pinilit niyang iligtas ang mahal na ama ngunit hindi siya hinayaan ni Zandra at ng mga tauhan nito. “NAPAKASAMA NIYO!”Galit na galit na bulyaw niya sa kaniyang ina-inahan nang kaldkarin siya ng mga tauhan ito palabas ng hospital.Natapilok ang kaniyang paa at sumigid ang sakit sa kaniyang kalamnan pero walang-wala ang sakit na iyon kumpara sa nadudurog niyang puso. “Bingi ka ba,Shaniya?Ang sabi ko kanina wala nang kwenta kung mananatiling nakaratay ang ama mo!Dalawang taon na siyang comatose.Sa tingin mo ba gigising pa siya?” Humikbi si Shaniya at umiling,“Hinding-hindi ko kayo mapapatawad!” Humalakhak si Diana,“Hindi rin naman ako hihingi ng tawad.Mas mabuti pang lumayas ka nalang,Shaniya.Wala ka na rin namang mapapala dahil ipinamana na sa akin ng bobo mong ama ang mga ari-arian niya.” “Magnanakaw ka—”Malakas na sampal ang pumutol sa kaniyang bulyaw. Pinilit tumayo ni Shaniya at malakas na itinulak si Zandra.Nabuwal ito at ginamit niya ang pagkakataong iyon para tumakbo kahit na hirap na hirap siya at basang-basa ng malakas na ulan. Mabilis siyang pumara ng taxi at nagpahatid sa bahay niya ng kanilang asawa.Nang makarating sa bahay ay agad niyang binuksan ang pinto ngunit ganoon nalang ang gulat at sakit na naranasan niya nang madatnan ang kaniyang asawa na komportableng nakaupo sa sofa—walang saplot ni isa at nasa ibabaw nito ang isang babaeng kilalang-kilala niya. “MGA HAYOP!”Tumili ng napakalakas si Shaniya at mabilis na sinugod si Diana,ang kaniyang step-sister at ang kaniyang asawa.	LEARN_MORE	https://bioplm.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14412&u	Philip Spicy Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61561349855790/	32,268	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	bioplm.com	DCO	💑💑Baby,Maligayang pagdating sa mundo ng mga nasa hustong gulang😍💘	https://bioplm.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14412&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461190775_1012513873986945_9011929913124106729_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=v-g5GXdKj6AQ7kNvgHUztI7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AYa9F_raWifku3foRa_Brmg&oh=00_AYD_okdy4eqIL6XF7tWd7VMpT2KzpJc47N2J4ibokVzofg&oe=670CCC31	PERSON_PROFILE	Philip Spicy Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,685	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2128006}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1: PROLOGUE: Our three-year marriage is facing many challenges, and growing up as an orphan, who am I to expect anything better? My husband, Carter Whitlock, is everything I’ve ever dreamed of. Strong, kind, and fiercely devoted, he’s swept me off my feet from the moment we first met. In his arms, I’ve found solace and belonging. My mother-in-law, Elmyra, always has a disapproving gaze that’s never far from my side. The other members of the Whitlock family, too, seem to regard me with suspicion and disdain, as if I’m an interloper in their midst. I long to earn their acceptance, to prove myself worthy of their family name. Each day, I strive to be the perfect wife for Carter, tending to his needs with care and devotion. Yet no matter how hard I try, it seems as though I can never quite measure up to their expectations. Even so, a sense of determination always stirs within me. I won’t be cowed by their judgment, nor won’t I allow their harsh words to dim the light of my love for Carter. I'll be strong and unwavering in my resolve, and I’ll make my husband proud. ------ Hazel’s POV I have an unbelievable secret that I can’t wait to tell my husband. With our three year anniversary coming up, it’s about time we make our family complete. I hear the rumors being spread about me by his relatives; the whisper that I’m barren. I look down at the little pink plus sign on the test and I smile. It’s all going to change now. Carter will be so happy when I tell him. When I first met Carter at college, I had just stepped out of the campus coffee shop and a cyclist almost ran me over. Carter stepped in and grabbed me out of harm’s way. I instantly felt butterflies in my stomach. He has been my hero from the very beginning. He is the city's most famous bachelor. and an incredibly rich man. I never thought he would be interested in someone like me. I had nothing to give him. Because of that, I have always felt inferior to him in our marriage. Not everyone approved of the marriage from the beginning. The house staff is respectful, but I think it’s only because I am the mistress. Not because they think I deserve it. I see the judgment in their eyes when they look at me. Both my mother-in-law and sisters-in-law are constantly making comments about my appearance. They love to remind me that I represent the formidable Whitlock family. As if my looks and the way I dress will forever stain their family’s image. I wasn’t even allowed to make any decisions on my own wedding. I tried to pick out the flowers and I was told my taste was ‘too simple’ for a wedding to the most nobel family. I have also been told on several occasions that I should be ‘seen and not heard’ during family meetings. Nobody trusts my opinion, let alone asks for it. Carter’s mother, Elmyra, has always been distant and indifferent to me. She treats me like an outcast and every time she approaches me I get nervous. Her hair is always perfectly done up; her makeup and clothes flawless. She is an intimidating woman and she often makes me feel small. She knows exactly what to say to cut deeply too. “I suppose you are happy riding my son’s coat tails the rest of your life? What purpose do you serve if you can’t give him an heir?” “It’s probably for the best, dear. As an orphan, you wouldn’t know the first thing about being a mother anyway.” “I don’t know what my son was thinking when he decided to marry you. You aren’t strong enough to be the lady of this family.” But I know I can rely on Carter to protect me from her harsh words and actions when he’s around. He even defends me against his mother when she is hard on me. “I know you want to be a grandmother mom, but Hazel and I are happy. We will have a child when we are ready.” Then he turns to me and kisses me on the forehead. I don’t know why Elmyra hates me so much. It makes me feel bad about myself, like I will never be good enough for her son. But, from now on, everything is going to change. Even Elmyra will have to start treating me better once she hears the news. I have a husband who adores me, a beautiful home and now, after years of trying, a new addition on the way to make our family complete. Me, an orphan, finally getting a real family to call her own. Just then Carter walks out of the bedroom looking as handsome as ever with his dark blonde hair, piercing blue eyes and chiseled jaw. “Morning, babe. What’s for breakfast?” Carter asks as he strolls into the kitchen. He kisses me on the cheek and lightly squeezes my wrist as he walks past me to get his coffee. “Eggs and bacon,” I reply with a giggle. We eat our breakfast in companionable silence. I cherish every moment alone with my husband. I don’t care what his mother or his other relatives think. I just want his approval. The one person who has truly loved me and been there for me in my life. While I’m standing at the sink washing dishes, I feel a presence behind me suddenly. Something cold and heavy is placed on my heart. I look down at the most beautiful diamond necklace I’ve ever seen. It has a big cushion cut stone in the center and smaller stones wrapping up the sides of the necklace. “Carter! What is this for?” I ask breathlessly. “For being so beautiful,” he replies. He leads me over to a mirror on the wall and I gasp in surprise. “It’s stunning,” I say in awe. “Tonight I’d like you to wear it to dinner with that short black dress I like. And, when we get back I’d like you to wear only this,” he says suggestively. “Yes, sir,” I say softly. I tip my head back to allow him access to my lips. He kisses me deeply and caresses my body and I lean into him. “I wish I could stay in bed all day with you, but this meeting is important,” he moans and steps back. “I will be waiting for you,” I say with a coy look. “What would I do without you? You are the love of my life,” he replies. He gives me another quick kiss and then he’s headed towards the door. I sigh happily, thinking about how much I’m going to miss him today. We had already planned on going out to dinner, but now it's going to be special. I will tell him I’m with child tonight and surprise him. Out of the blue, my phone rings. I see that it’s my best friend, Lillian. I’ve been so focused on being the perfect wife for Carter that I’ve lost touch with many of my friends. But Lilian is different. She knows everything about Carter and me. She knows how my mother-in-law and the other family members treat me. She has always been there for me. She knows what to say to make me feel better about anything. -[“Hi, Hazel. How are you?”]- she asks. “I’m doing ok,” I say. -[“Your voice doesn’t sound ok. Spill it.”]- “It’s nothing, just had a visit from Elmyra.” -[“You really shouldn’t put up with her crap, Hazel. Talk to Carter about it, maybe he can get her to lay off.”]- “I appreciate that but I think that will just make me look weak to her. She’s a complicated woman,” I say. -[“She’s a shrew,”]- Lillian’s sarcasm makes me laugh. “Speaking of which, I have to get ready for this afternoon tea so she doesn’t have my head. Talk later?” I ask. -[“So you’ll be gone all afternoon?”]- “Yes, unfortunately. These ladies love to drone on about family traditions,” I reply and then add, “Why, do you need something?” -[“No, I’m ok. I was going to ask you to lunch but another time. I’m always here for you Hazel so if it gets too much give me a call.”]- “Thank you. You are such a great friend,” I reply warmly. I hang up with Lillian and feel a pang of regret. I’m going to make it a priority to dedicate more time to our friendship. My day is over quickly. The tea goes very well and I decide to head home early. Usually, I’d follow the women back to Elmyra's house for dinner. I always want to be part of them. But this time, I’m very tired. I walk into our apartment and set my bag on the counter. I hum to myself, excited about seeing Carter soon. I start to walk into the kitchen when I hear a noise. It sounds like a moan. I stop what I’m doing instantly. Fear creeps up my spine. I make my way back towards the sound and I hear it again. Then I hear a bang noise and I almost jump out of my skin. My heart is pounding and my legs feel shaky. Something is wrong. I know it in my gut. I start to push the door open slowly and it makes a small creaking sound. What I see makes me gasp. A woman is grinding on top of Carter and he’s moaning. He grabs her groin and looks up at her adoringly. I feel like someone has just ripped my heart out. My breathing becomes erratic. I start to panic. My knees feel like jello. I clutch the door frame for support. How could he do this to me?! This man who said I was the love of his life just this morning! This man who gave me a beautiful necklace and told me he hated leaving me! Just then, the woman turns to me with an evil grin. Like she’s enjoying making me watch in horror. I can’t believe my own eyes. I draw shaky breaths as tears fall down my face. My heart pounds mercilessly as I lock eyes with Carter—the man I’ve once loved, now a mere stranger before me. Everything I thought I knew about my husband. About my life. Destroyed in an instant. The sight before me shocks me to my core. Lillian and Carter. In our bed. Making love. Chapter 2: The man who says he loves me in the morning is now making love with my best friend. Carter's hands roam over Lillian's underdressed body, his lips trailing feverish kisses along her neck, while Lillian's laughter echoes in the room like a cruel taunt. My throat constricts. I want to curse, to scream, to lash out at them with every ounce of fury burning inside me. But my voice fails me, lost in a desert of despair. Finally, Carter and Lillian notice my presence, their affection abruptly extinguished like a candle snuffed out by a gust of wind. My tears fall unchecked now, hot and bitter against my cheeks. Carter scrambles to his feet, hastily pulling on his clothes. “Why are you here?” he asks. Lillian remains on the bed, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips, her gaze cold and calculating. She revels in my agony, relishing the destruction she has wrought. “It’s not what you think it is,” Carter says. My heart shatters into a million jagged pieces. I need to get out of here! I clutch at my ventricle, willing my heart to keep beating. Carter catches up to me, his hand reaching out to touch my arm, but I recoil from his touch as if burned. "Hazel, let’s talk," he demands, his voice raw with emotion. But I shake my head, my resolve hardening with each passing moment. “Talk about what?” My voice is a mere ghost of its former strength. “About how you slept with my best friend behind my back?” Now, I'm left shattered, questioning every moment of intimacy with Carter, every laugh shared with Lillian. Was it all a facade, a cruel illusion of love and friendship? The pain is unbearable, the disbelief suffocating! I make it back to our house after a hazy drive. I ascend to the master bedroom, my movements fueled by a desperate need to escape. With trembling hands, I begin to pull out my clothes and belongings from the cabinets and drawers, stuffing them haphazardly into a suitcase. I don’t care how messy it looks, don’t care about anything except getting away from all of it! "What’s gotten into you this time?" Elmyra calls out, breaking through the haze of my grief. I turn to her, standing in the doorway, her eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched. Her aura exudes mockery and arrogance. I manage to choke out, "I’m leaving." Elmyra hisses, as if wanting to curse at me. But before she can speak again, I brush past her, down the stairs and flee from the house, my suitcase clutched tightly in my numbing hands. I steady my breath, then climb into my car and start the engine, the roar of the motor drowning out the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind. I drive without direction; my subconscious takes control of the steering wheel and leads me to the only place I may feel safe - my parents' house. Mama is actually waiting for me at the threshold, I’m overwhelmed that I ignore the fact why she knows I’m coming. I walk in the doorway and papa, who’s reading a paper, frowns and asks, "Why do you look like that?” I sink onto the sofa, struggling to hold back my sobs. "What happened?" Mama perches on the edge of the sofa, her hand reaching out to brush away the tears that are staining my cheeks. I take a shaky breath, my heart constricting with pain. "I caught Carter and Lillian...together." I thought I'd have my parents’ support. But then, to my horror, their expressions darken, a look of apprehension crossing their faces. "Hazel," mama begins, her tone accusatory. "What have you done wrong?" Mama’s words suffocate me with its cruelty. “He is cheating on me–!That assho–” Slap! My head rears back from pain and shock. Papa just slaps me across the face! I hold my hand to my cheek. “Go back to Carter now, apologize for leaving, promise him that you won't do it again and that you'll stay by his side.” From the looks on their faces, I realize that they don't care about Carter's cheating. Only that I have brought disgrace upon them. Mama’s eyes are cold as she adds, "You must have done something wrong to cause Carter to cheat on you. Have you thought about what it would do to our family? Your brother's scholarship is still on Carter's dime. Your sister is about to out in the society and can't be dragged down by you. Now, do everything you can to not let Carter leave you.” This is my parents, my adoptive parents. I grew up pleasing them and being the best student in school, but they never look at me. Being adopted at a young age will do that. You are so grateful to the people who have taken you in. You are terrified of making a mistake that they may send you back to the orphanage and decide to adopt another child. A child that’s more obedient, smarter, better. So you bust yourself trying to make them proud of you. You stifle any part of yourself that may talk back or speak up. It wasn't until I married Carter that papa accepted me. The day we got married was the happiest day of my life. I thought mama and papa have considered me family all these years, now it turns out I was wrong. They don't care about me, at all. Papa says, "Have you had enough, I'm going to call Carter and have him bring you home. " I can’t take this anymore, this isn’t what I’m here for! This place can't provide the safety or even the comfort I desperately need! I turn on my heels and storm out of the house with my suitcase in hands before they can react. Humiliated, despised, and helpless… as I begin to acknowledge that I lost my husband and my family on the same day. Chapter 3: It all clicks. The late night calls, the flirtings, the unusual caring with Lillian - their chuckles in bed, my parents' coldness, Elmyra's sneers. My mind replays these scenes over and over again, like a broken record. I sit on the edge of the bed of the apartment I rented since last night, the weight of the world keeps pressing down on my shoulders. Just as I’m sinking deeper into the darkness of my thoughts, my phone shatters the silence. I jolt as I wipe away my tears. My hand trembles slightly as I glance at the screen. Then, my jaw clenches in anger when I see the caller ID—Lillian. “Really? You still have the guts to call me?” I hiss. -["Listen, Hazel, it's evident where his heart lies, and frankly, your dramatics won't change that. Just gracefully accept the truth and move on, like any sensible person would."]- Lilian says in her sweet voice, without a hint of remorse or shame. -[“We need to talk, Express Cafe, now.”]- My grip on the phone tightens, my nails digging into my palm as I fight to keep my composure. I force my anger down, steeling myself for whatever lies Lillian is about to spin. "Fool me once" I say courageously, “If you think…” -[“Don't you want to know why and when your husband cheated on you?”]- She's been my best friend long enough to know what will pinch me. She hangs up, the silence that follows echoing in the small apartment like a deafening roar. Express Cafe is just a few minutes' drive away. I slip into a corner booth and wait, quickly smooth concealer around my swollen eyes, as I watch the door with bated breath. Lilian comes in blushing like a woman in love, and ironically, her love has turned out to be mine. An awkward silence ensues and we stare at our respective coffee cups for a while. “Why, Lillian?” I finally ask. "Hazel, you need to face the truth. Carter loves me, not you. He's only with you because he wants an heir, a baby. Once he gets what he wants from you, he'll leave you for me." "Is that so?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly despite my best efforts to maintain my composure. A very faint smile plays at the corners of Lilian’s lips that she tries so hard to hide by tilting her head down as she reaches into her bag and produces her phone. With a few taps of her finger, she turns the screen towards me, revealing a string of text messages between her and Carter. "He's been seeing me behind your back, Hazel," Lilian says, her voice holding a tinged of a smug satisfaction. "He's been telling me everything. How he can't stand being with you, how he's only staying with you for appearance’s sake. He's using you, and you're too blind to see it." My breath dries in my throat as I read the messages. The Carter in the text messages is nothing like the husband I knew. I can tell by his texts that he is happy, which makes my heart ache even more. “But what does that have to do with why you betrayed me? You were my best friend,” I say, trying not to show how much these messages hurt me. “At first we were friends, but then I realized I could never really respect you. The way you let people walk all over you...I’m sorry but it’s just pathetic. And then I stayed close to you so I could be near Carter,” she replies. “He never loved you, I’m always his true love. He met me first. ” she continues. I swallow a lump in my throat and quietly take a deep breath. “How long has this been going on?” I ask. “Pretty much since the beginning. A few months into your marriage, maybe,” she says without remorse. My head is reeling with the idea that Carter has been cheating on me for so long. I’m shocked that Lillian has such a mean streak. She’s never my friend to begin with. How could I have let these kinds of people into my life, into my heart? Just then I hear the door jingle, prompting me to look up. To my shock, Carter appears. “You called Carter?” I ask Lillian in a horrified tone. “You two really need to talk. You need to think about your life choices, accept the reality and it's good for all of us.” she replies snidely. She gets up to leave and Carter takes her place in the opposite chair. "Come home with me. We had a good time, didn't we? We can still live the life we had before. It’s not like you don’t enjoy the things we do together,” he says. He tries to run his hand up my arm but I slap him away. “Don’t touch me. I only enjoyed them when I thought I was the only one you were doing it with!” I whisper between my gritted teeth. "I'm the only one who can stand you in bed, you know how boring you used to be in bed? I made you moan over and over. You know you still want me..." He stares at me with those cold eyes. The eyes I once loved. He’s finally stopped pretending. It’s all been an act. I see that now. Carter changes his personality to suit his needs. He manipulates people to get what he wants. He manipulated me before and he’s trying to do it again! I say nothing, trying to keep my anger in check. “I don’t know why you are fighting this so hard. Most women would die to be in your place. They’d be very happy to get even the tiniest scrap from me,” He pauses, waiting for my reply. But I keep my silence. “You agreed to my terms. I have your signature on the prenuptial agreement to prove it. So get over yourself and fulfill your duty to me. Then you can go on about your sad little life, while I rise to the top and make my family proud,” he boasts. “Did you ever love me?” I ask. "Love is too strong of a word.” He laughs out loud as if he has heard something ridiculous. “You have good breeding, your parents assured me like you would be an obedient wife, and all along you've done well. Why don't you keep it up? Come home now, before I run out of patience." He’s never loved me. His tone reminds me of the new racehorse he bought last month. A new, premium racehorse, presentable, brings him victories and can be bred to produce foals again. He never sees me as a wife, or even as a person. “Not a chance,” I say proudly. “Remember your prenup? If you don't bear me children, you will be ruined. Your family will be in debt for the rest of their lives. Don't you dare try to leave me.” His pupils dilate like that of a wild animal's, and he chokes me with his hand. I can barely breathe, I can feel he’s serious about hurting me, this man I had loved is literally taking my breath away. “I’m leaving you, one way or another…." With what strength I have left I try to remove his hand and finish the sentence with the last of my breath. My peripheral vision sees that people are already whispering and looking over at us, and some even take out their phones and start taking pictures of us. ”How are you…” He growls, low and dangerous. He notices the look in the crowd's eyes, and I'm betting he won’t dare make a scandal like domestic scandal in public if he wants to remain reputable. He stares at me with anger in his eyes. He then lets go and I can finally breathe heavily. I cough, calling his bluff. He finally breaks the stare and leaves in a huff. The look on his face is absolutely worth it. I may have to pay the consequences later. But for now, I feel free for the first time in my life. I will leave Carter, no matter the cost. Chapter 4: Read your contract - This should be on my tombstone. I dug out my prenup from when papa told me not to worry about anything, that they would protect me and all I had to do was sign it, and so I did. But now, I realize that every conditioning of this prenup is working against me. My parents sold me into marriage, and they’ll be furious with me for getting a divorce. They’ll be bankrupt and vulnerable to attacks without Carter’s protection. “If you want a divorce, you won’t get a penny from me. You will no longer be under my protection. Think twice, Hazel.” Those are Carter's words, which are burned in my memory. I just wanna brush off the agreement and his threat by not thinking too much about them. But then, they start to haunt me, making me understand the realness of it all. Escaping isn’t a possibility, and Carter proves that… The rain pours as I stand on the doorstep of my rented house, the water mingles with the tears I try so hard to hold back. “Your husband's men took your car. I was about to tell you while they’re here so you can talk to them about it, but they’re so aggressive and I got scared that they may hurt me,” my landlord says. A rush of anger and helplessness courses through me as I stare at the empty space of the parking lot where I last left my car. As if that’s not enough for Carter, he adds another unwanted surprise for me. “Also,” the landlord begins, pity and fear etched across her wrinkled face. "Your husband called through the cellphone of one of his men. He threatened me, said he'd ruin my business if I don't evict you. So.., I can't keep the house rented to you anymore.” The world seems to tilt, the ground shifting beneath my feet. "B-but, I have nowhere to go. Besides, I need time to find a new place." The landlord shakes her head, her face stern. "I can't risk it. The young Whitlock has too much influence. I can't afford to be caught in whatever marital problem you have." I wanna protest again, but she’s right. Carter may put her in a difficult situation like he’s doing to me now, and I don’t wanna be the reason for it. With a heavy heart, I pack my things, and drag myself and my suitcase out into the storm. I then head to the nearest hotel. Without cash, I rely on my credit cards. The clerk at the front desk shakes his head as he hands back my credit card to me. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. Your card has been declined." My cheeks burn with shame. "Can you try again, please?" The clerk tries again,... and beep! Declined, again! Maybe this hotel’s POS machine isn’t working - at least that’s what I wanna believe in, though deep down, my inkling is telling me something else. I walk to another hotel, and approach the front desk, my hands shaking as I present my credit card. "I need a room, please," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. To my surprise, without even taking my credit card, the clerk shakes her head. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. We can't help you." “Why?” I ask with a little frustration. The manager, who looks uncomfortable, comes to the clerk’s rescue, and answers, “Mr. Carter Whitlock has banned you from our hotel." You’ve got to be kidding me? Where would I go now? There’s no refuge for me now. Carter’s reach is far and his influence powerful, making sure I’m isolated, vulnerable. He’s trying to force me back, cutting me off financially, stripping away my options. Soon I will be in debt and poor, which isn’t good, especially that I’m now going to be a mother. I have to find a way out of this, and the only temporary solution I can think of is to pawn my pearls and earrings for some cash. I quickly head to a pawnshop, and its owner eyes me as I lay my jewelry on the counter. "I need to cash these," I say. He picks up the pearls, turning them over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he glances at my suitcase. "You left home?” “Y-yes, and it’s hard to find a place to stay. My credit cards have been declining, so I need cash.” The owner smirks as he says, “Nice pieces, but I can't give you much for them. Market's down, you see." My heart sinks. I know he’s lying, taking advantage of my desperation. But what choice do I have - haggling? Then what? Get another rejection? I don’t wanna face with that. "How much?" I ask, bracing myself. He names a figure that’s insultingly low, but I nod, swallowing my pride and the bitter taste of defeat. "I'll take it." At least I have money that'll last for a few days if I spend it wisely. That’s what matters for now. He counts out the bills with deliberate slowness while his eyes on me, a predator sensing vulnerability. When he finally hands over the money, I grab it. But I have to stay in the lobby for a moment, waiting for the rain to stop. Suddenly, my eyes flicker on the TV that’s currently showing a flash news with a caption; ‘The Divorce of the Century’. The wife, once vilified by the town, now stood vindicated by Marius Thorne, the town's most revered lawyer. “Marius Thorne,” I echo. Marius Thorne’s image flashes on the screen, a vision of confidence and success. His gold eyes, piercing, enchanting even. According to the news, he's a partner at the biggest law firm in town and he never loses in court. “He may be who I need,” I murmur to myself, excitement surging within me. Once the rain stops, I begin searching for a new place to stay. With newfound determination and what little cash I have, I find refuge in a cramped flat that doesn't check documents. The landlord, a cold and distant old lady, lays down the rules; no pets allowed, no men allowed, before disappearing from my sight. In this tiny room, my troubled heart finally quiets down. For now, I’m safe, hidden from Carter's relentless pursuit. Through G****e, I search the name ‘Marius Thorne’, and quickly call the numbers on the law firm profile he’s working with. After a few rings, a female voice echoes from the other end of the line. -[“Counsel Commanders Law Firm, how can we help you?”]- “Hi! I’m filing for divorce and I need to make an appointment with Marius Thorne, is he available to speak with?” Chapter 5: Divorce is never as easy as I thought it would be. -[“I’m calling to inform you that Mr. Thorne has decided to NOT take your case. We can recommend good divorce lawyers if needed….”]- The woman’s tone is cool and reserved over the phone. Confusion clouds my thoughts, and questions race through my mind—why would he turn me away? Is he busy? Or does he find my case not worthy of his time? I quickly rush to the law firm, hoping to personally meet and talk to Marius Throne, but I’m told by his secretary that appointments with Marius Throne are currently lined up for a month from now. So, he’s busy. Even so,... I’m still hoping that he’ll have a change of heart and accept my divorce case if only he can understand my situation. It’s a good case, hard case to be exact - my prenup agreement is harsh and my husband was caught cheating red-handed. This may pique his interest. The bustling lobby seems to shrink in an instant as I, lost in my thoughts, collide with someone in a sharp, tailored suit. I stumble back, instinctively apologizing. "Oh, I'm so sor-!" But when the man speaks, I freeze mid-apology. "Hazel?" he says, his voice a mix of surprise and recognition. My brow furrows as I stare at him, trying to place the familiar handsome face. Then, it hits me. "Leslie?!" I exclaim, my confusion giving way to excitement. "It's nice to see you again!" Leslie returns my smile, his eyes lighting up with warmth. "It's nice to see you again too." My mind trips me back to our high school days, the laughter, the secrets shared, which were overshadowed by the years of silence that followed my marriage to Carter. "It’s been a long time,” I say. “What are you doing in a place like this?" A proud smile tugs at Leslie's lips as he proudly gestures around the lobby. "I work here as a Senior Legal Associate." Senior Legal Associate? - I echo inwardly with awe. Quickly, a glimmer of possibility shines through my uncertainty! And when Leslie asks the question back to me, I know I have to seize the opportunity. “How about you, what are you doing here?” In a heartbeat, I reply, "I'm divorcing my husband, and I need to talk to Attorney Thorne now. His secretary said he has many cases lined up for him. But he’s my only hope. Can you help me meet him, please?" As I wait for his response, I look into his eyes, praying for a lifeline. “Mr. Thorne is a troublesome boss, difficult to work with, and even harder to persuade,” he says. My stubbornness refuses to let doubt cloud my determination. I’m desperate. Despite the warning signs, I press on, my resolve unshaken. "Just let me talk to him. Then I'll decide whether I still want to trust my case to him or not... please?" Leslie's smile turns brittle. "Alright. I'll try to talk to him first about you. Follow me." I follow Leslie, then wait outside one of the doors that are lining the corridor as I watch him disappear into the room. I hope Leslie's charm will be enough to sway Marius Thorne, to at least grant me a chance to plead my case. And maybe, just maybe, if I can make him understand, I can turn the tide in my favor. After a moment of agony, Leslie finally emerges from the room, his smile radiant as he meets my eager gaze. “You may now go in,” he announces, his voice tinged with excitement. My heart leaps with anticipation, and I can't help but squeal with delight. With a grin, I say, “Thank you so, so much!” I waste no time in crossing the threshold into the room. As I close the door, my eyes quickly fall upon Marius Thorne behind the mahogany desk. He’s tall and he’s impeccably handsome too, more so than Leslie and even Carter himself. Clad in a printed suit, he exudes an air of impassiveness that sends chills down my spine. His jawline is sharp, his gold eyes are more piercing in person than they were on TV, and his dark hair perfectly groomed. Marius’ voice is devoid of emotion just like his expression. "My secretary and Leslie told me that you’re planning to divorce your husband, Carter of the Whitlock Family.” Surprised, I ask, "You know my husband?" Is Marius Thorne turning me off because of my husband? He dodges my question, and delivers his verdict instead. "I have a full schedule for the rest of the year to take on new cases. I can recommend good divorce lawyers to you If you need..." Disappointment and frustration foam in my heart, my hands clenching to my sides. "Is there anything I can do to change your mind?" Marius remains unmoved. Without a tiny hint of second-thought, he crashes me with a one-word answer, “None.” Pride becomes my shield from rejection. I’ve walked away from anyone where I’m unwanted. I did that from Carter and his family, from my parents, God, I can just walk away from this stranger too! With a forced smile, I turn to the door. But just as I reach the threshold, a hand grips my wrist with unexpected force. Then, Carter's angry face looms over me. I struggle to maintain my balance. "Carter, let go of me!" I demand, my voice trembling with fear and defiance. “What do you think you’re doing here?!” he asks back, his face red with beasty fury. Carter drags me aggressively. I try to get rid of him, shoving my wrist from his iron grip, but his strength is overpowering. Finally, we reach the lobby, where curious eyes watch our confrontation unfold. Carter releases my wrist, but my humiliation doesn't end there. In a voice sharp and cold, he unleashes a torrent of threats that makes my blood run cold. "I own half of this law firm. When my wife came to my firm looking for a divorce lawyer, You think I wouldn't notice that?——" My eyes widen in surprise… that’s news to me. Carter pinches my hand and says, “You didn't really think that you could find a lawyer who would dare take you on, did you?” My mind goes blank, could this be the reason why Marius Thorne kept refusing me? Is there any other divorce attorney in town who will take my case? Who’s not scared of Carter? Carter grabs my arm once again. “Stop defying me! You can’t just waltz out of our marriage without consequences. Didn’t I already make sure you know that? The hardship you’re going through now is just the tip of the iceberg of what else I can do to you." I try to let go myself, but it’s no use, Carter is much stronger than I am. He then tightens his grip on me, which prompts me to hiss in pain. “Carter, please,” I beg. Carter parts his lips, but before he can continue his tirade, a pair of hands intervenes, grasping both my arm and his. I look up, and see Marius standing before us.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	808	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	redtgb.com	VIDEO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453202836_1158120778800115_7390564090247189563_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NArDLS0VR28Q7kNvgEIcREu&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AbOjpbprZar7FfcOoXTB1vY&oh=00_AYCf5lAloXggwQNhkaBMhf6owAiXF4tJUWQraGZAlBWzEA&oe=670CB385	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,980	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2127875}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 It's her wedding anniversary. Lexi had come to the hospital to remove her baby. Several married couples sat around her. In contrast, Lexi seemed pitiful because she was about to remove her child, and she was there alone. Lexi had accompanied Zachary on a business trip two months ago. They attended a party, which caused her to get drunk. She was alone in the hotel room when she awoke the next day. The smell of a wild night had filled the room while crumpled clothes were scattered on the floors by then. Among the items were Lexi's garments and Zachary's white shirt. Lexi's heart beat wildly and exuberantly with delight at that moment. Zachary had finally accepted her romantic feelings for him after all those years. … Alas, Zachary practically chopped Lexi's happiness into pieces with a cleaver last night. Lexi had tested the waters by asking him what would happen if she were expecting their child. Zachary touched her stomach without much care while lightly scoffing. "Remove it, then. Also, I would never let you have my baby." Those steely, candid words caused goosebumps to prickle all over Lexi's body. She had been his secretary for five years, loved him for numerous years, and had become his wife for two years. Even a dog would have developed feelings for someone after all that time! Lexi never imagined Zachary could utter such relentless words after all the time they had been together. … Lexi smiled disparagingly as she recalled the conversation with Zachary last night. Before her smile faded away, she saw Zachary strolling toward her with one arm around the other woman. She tensed and lowered her head out of instinct almost immediately. "Isn't that Ms. Loyle?" said the woman, Yvonne Xenos. She removed her face mask, raised her eyebrows in surprise, and tugged at Zachary's shirt. She motioned at him to go toward Lexi. "I'd like to speak with Ms. Loyle real quick." "You should go and see a doctor first." Zachary's tone wasn't as unyielding and as cold as usual. Instead, there was a trace of gentleness in his voice. "I haven't seen Ms. Loyle in ages. I just want to say a few things to her. That's all." Yvonne blinked her round, doe eyes at Zachary. "You don't have to worry so much. I only fainted because of menstrual pains and low blood pressure." Lexi soon noticed that someone was standing in front of her. She looked up and saw her employer and husband on paper. He stood unashamed as he hugged the woman around the waist. Lexi froze, and the cogs in her brain were unable to turn like they usually did. "Long time no see, Ms. Loyle. My, how pretty you've become!" Yvonne spoke with a delighted lilt. Meanwhile, Lexi bitterly wondered when Yvonne, Zachary's first love, had returned to the country. Unable to smile, Lexi pursed her lips. She spoke politely. "Indeed, it's been a while." Yvonne pressed her lips together, too. She let out a dainty laugh before commenting, "Thank you for going through the trouble of looking after Zach these past few years. Only you could tolerate his nasty temper." "Zach. Why's she talking as if she's close with him when they broke up four years ago!" Lexi thought. Despite that thought, Lexi put on a slight smile. "It's no trouble. After all, Jenkins Corporation pays well." That was when the nurse brought a wheelchair over. Then, Zachary gingerly helped Yvonne, whom he was hugging this entire time, into the wheelchair. It was a surprising sight to Lexi, who realized Zachary only treated certain women with such gentleness. Lexi's smile was thin. At the same time, she felt suffocated. Yvonne gazed up at Zachary to thank him before she looked back at Lexi again. "Are you here to see a doctor, Ms. Loyle?" "No, I've already seen a doctor and am about to leave." Yvonne pouted, tugged Zachary's sleeve, and leaned against his arm. She spoke with a honeyed voice. "I'm craving chocolate all of a sudden. I really want some." "Go and see a doctor first." Zachary sounded helpless. In the next second, his bland gaze shifted in Lexi's way. "Ms. Loyle, please get a box of chocolates and deliver it to the fifth floor later." The hairs on Lexi's neck stood straight as she wanted to let out a self-deprecating scoff. She couldn't believe Zachary was making his wife get chocolates for his ex-girlfriend. Lexi's lips curled up out of the blue. She figured it was fine to get an surgery in another hospital. Yvonne gave a gentle tap on Zachary's arm. She rolled her eyes as if she couldn't believe him. "Ms. Loyle must be unwell since she came to the hospital today. How could you request her to buy some chocolates? Gosh!" "It's her job to do what I tell her to." Those words rolled off Zachary's tongue like he couldn't care less. Even so, Lexi agreed it was her job to do as told. Upon hearing Zachary's response, she lowered her head to disguise the sorrow in her eyes. The pride in her veins prevented her from looking too much like a loser in front of her competitor. So, she flashed a faint smile. "That's indeed my job as a secretary, Ms. Xenos." After giving the two a respectful nod, she clutched her bag tight and hurried away. … Lexi went to a supermarket near the hospital to buy a box of chocolates. Then, she returned to the hospital and took the elevator to the fifth floor. Once the bell rang and the doors opened, she saw Yvonne hugging Zachary's waist as the duo kissed. Lexi's stomach turned at once. She covered her pale lips and couldn't help dry-heaving while placing a hand against the mirrored walls in the elevator for support. The duo's eyes met hers in that instant. Yet, the elevator doors soon shut. Tears gathered in Lexi's eyes, and she was still dry-heaving in the elevator. Fortunately, she was the only person in the elevator. Yvonne's eyes widened at the closing elevator doors. She had heard some hurling sounds, so she asked, "What's wrong with Ms. Loyle?" Zachary's eyes were dark and solemn by then. He was deep in thought and reflecting on how Lexi had abruptly asked about expecting a child last night. … Lexi handed the box of chocolates to the nurse. She asked the nurse to take it to Zachary, who was on the fifth floor. She drove home, and the first thing she did was pack her suitcase to move out the next day. As Lexi expected, her and Zachary's two years of marriage were so flimsy that they crumbled after one blow. She accepted her fate. She knew it was time to end this dream she had been living in. Zachary's grandma, Martha Inman, wanted to see Zachary get married while she was still alive. At the time, Zachary casually asked Lexi if she wanted to get married with a prenuptial agreement. He even offered to pay Lexi a great sum to get married. Lexi had a crush on Zachary for forever. Not to mention, she urgently needed the money back then. So, she agreed to the marriage contract. Despite it being a contractual marriage, Lexi still gave her utmost sincerity to it. She figured her genuine love could one day win over Zachary. Yet, Yvonne had returned to the country now, which made Lexi realize how ridiculous her former optimism was. She snorted at herself for being so naïve. … Lexi forced herself to remain calm while waiting for Zachary to come home that night. She wanted to resolve the situation once he returned. So, she waited from 6:00 pm to 8:00 pm and even called Zachary several times. Alas, he never answered. Zachary didn't go home that night. Lexi received a message from Zachary's younger sister, Mary Jenkins. Mary had forwarded a post from Yvonne's social media account. In the photo, Zachary donned a bathrobe as he helped blowdry Yvonne's hair. It was late at night. Yet, he was elsewhere in a bathrobe. He was even helping to dry his ex-girlfriend's hair. Lexi's gaze hardened at the photo. Her eyes burned as she blinked a few times. Then, she scoffed. Emotionless, Lexi opened the drawer and searched for the marriage contract she signed two years ago. Once she located it, she read the last clause in the contract. "The party who initiates a divorce before the five years of contractual marriage ends must pay the other party 200 million as compensation for liquidated damages." When they got married, Lexi asked for 30 million as her dowry. To her surprise, Zachary transferred 100 million to her bank account right away. Lexi calculated her bank savings. She had 90 million left after deducting her younger brother's chemotherapy costs. She didn't have enough for the 200 million compensation if she initiated a divorce now. That caused Lexi to squish her cheeks with both hands in frustration. Eventually, she put away the marriage contract, got changed, grabbed her keys, and headed out. … There were many bars in Sootfort City. Lexi had never been to such places before. Today, she came to a bar and get drink, but she didn't drink it. After thinking about the child in her stomach, she put down her glass. She pursed her lips bitterly. She was frustrated that she couldn't even vent her anger by drinking. Lexi exited the bar and sniffled. She felt like an idiot for crying. Despite loving him for all those years, she ended up all alone. A taxi was parked in front of her, its roof sign still illuminated. Thinking that it was vacant, Lexi opened the door and got in before speaking in a nasal voice. "Please take me to Flowerhill Estate." The taxi driver looked at the man and woman in the backseat through the rearview mirror. He assumed the two were an arguing couple and offered some advice out of kind intent. "Sir, from one man to another, you should be more patient with women." Then, the driver started the engine and drove ahead. That was when Lexi snapped to her senses. She whipped her head to the side. Her red, swollen eyes blearily snapped toward the man beside her. The man wore a face mask, which prevented her from seeing his full face. "Sir, please stop the car. I'm so sorry. I got into the wrong taxi," she said. Speechless, the driver stopped along the road. Lexi apologized several times before getting out. Then, her wandering eyes caught sight of the man in the backseat, who was also looking at her. … Zachary only came home the next morning to change into a fresh set of clothes. He had noticed the few suitcases in the living room when he returned. So, he casually asked about it in his hoarse voice while taking off his shirt. "Who's the guest that's staying over at our place?" "Those suitcases are mine." Lexi's gaze snapped toward the lipstick stain on Zachary's white dress shirt. She pointed at it while stating, "That's a woman's lipstick." Zachary pulled his collar lower and examined it. To his surprise, there was indeed a lipstick stain. For a split second, his features tensed. Yet, he quickly resumed his usual frosty demeanor and didn't bother explaining himself. "I knew he'd react like this," Lexi thought while scoffing. A frown marred Zachary's forehead. "What's with the laugh?" "Oh, it's nothing. I merely read a joke earlier this morning. I'm going to work now." Lexi picked up her handbag and subconsciously changed into a pair of flats while heading out the door. Meanwhile, Zachary headed upstairs to the bedroom. He stripped and went into the bathroom but soon realized Lexi hadn't left a change of clothes for him in there. It was odd because Lexi would always prepare a fresh set of clothes for him beforehand if he wanted to shower. His eyes narrowed as he left the bathroom. He phoned Lexi while walking to the closet. "I forgot to ask you something." He opened a drawer and continued, "You're carrying a child, are you?" His voice lacked warmth as it rang into Lexi's ear, and it made her heart race fervently. Chapter 2 Lexi parked her car by the roadside. She calmly denied Zachary's assumption by saying, "I'm not. It's just that my stomach hasn't been feeling well these past few days." Zachary leaned against the closet. His eyes were steely as he sneered. "You'd better not be lying to me, Lexi. It's no longer popular for women to secure their position as a wealthy man's wife just by bearing the man's child." Lexi's heart sank to her stomach. She couldn't believe that was what Zachary thought of her. While caressing her still flat stomach, she spoke calmly. "How could I be a mother, Mr. Jenkins? We used protection that night." Zachary rise a brow. He was speechless at her response. … After half a day of meetings at the office, Lexi delivered a cup of freshly made coffee to Zachary's office around noon. She also placed the documents he had asked her for a few days prior on his desk. Her gaze swept past the information on the document just then. Jenkins Corporation owned businesses. However, they had never been involved with the entertainment industry. Yet, the company stated on the document—Tundratide Entertainment—was a major company in said industry. Lexi had also just seen the news and learned Yvonne had officially signed with Tundratide Entertainment today. Yvonne was now one of their contracted artists. With that in mind, Lexi wondered if Zachary planned to acquire Tundratide Entertainment and become the company's main shareholder for Yvonne's sake. Lexi didn't leave the office. Instead, she was determined to discuss what happened last night with Zachary. "I see that Ms. Xenos is back in the country." Zachary stopped working and leaned against his chair at once. A frosty stare radiated from him. "You shouldn't poke your nose into places it doesn't belong, Mrs. Jenkins." He had called her "Mrs. Jenkins" as a warning. Lexi paused for a few seconds. It would be a lie to say she wasn't upset. Still, she was determined to ask what was necessary. "Are you planning to divorce me now that she's back?" Zachary glanced at her impassively. "You may continue being Mrs. Jenkins since Grandma likes you." He knew there was one other thing Lexi was good at—making Martha happy. Lexi's hands balled into fists once she heard his response. Sorrow and disappointment weighed down her. From what Zachary said, he still wanted to continue their marriage only because Martha liked her. He was willing to stay married to her longer to keep Martha happy in the latter's last years of life. But what about her? Was she to continue existing as a joke between Zachary and Yvonne? Zachary's phone was on the table, and it rang at that moment. Lexi saw the name "Yvonne" on the caller ID. Zachary had always saved Lexi's contact as "Ms. Loyle." Meanwhile, he had saved the name of his first love and ex-girlfriend on his phone. Lexi remained emotionless as she waited for Zachary to finish his phone call. Then, she informed him that the Zox family's banquet was tonight. Zachary flipped through Tundratide Entertainment's documents. At the same time, he responded to Lexi without bothering to raise his head. "I have something else to do tonight. I want you to deliver my gift to Mr. Zox Senior on my behalf." "Understood." Lexi turned to leave the office. Zachary peered at her. He watched her leave before going back to browsing the document. … Tonight was Harold Zox's 66th birthday celebration. His family, the Zoxes, had organized the banquet to be at Mullaby Hotel. Lexi donned a blue custom-made gown when she brought Zachary's present to the hotel that night. "Welcome, Ms. Loyle. And thank you for coming." A smiling Harold Zox shook hands with Lexi. Jenkins Corporation only made big business and was Zox Corporation's biggest client. Not only that, but Lexi was also one of Zachary's most capable secretaries. With all that in mind, Harold was respectful toward Lexi. "Mr. Jenkins couldn't make it since something came up at the last minute. On his behalf, I wish you a blessed and happy birthday, Mr. Zox Senior." Lexi's lips curved into a polite smile as she dedicated a toast to him. Harold nodded understandingly. He admired Lexi's capability to execute her job well. "I'm happy enough that you made it here—" He froze after saying that, and the atmosphere around them became tense. Lexi noticed the brief awkward look from Harold. She instinctively turned around, only to see Yvonne in a white dress. The latter held hands with Zachary as they entered the banquet hall. Lexi's faint smile turned stiff. So, this was what Zachary meant by he had something else to do tonight." "Happiest of birthdays, Mr. Zox Senior!" Yvonne's eyes twinkled with delight as she beamed at Harold. "Thank you." "Happy birthday, Mr. Zox Senior." Zachary picked up a wine glass from a waiter's tray. He then raised it to clink glasses with Harold. Yvonne glanced at Lexi and greeted her. "Ms. Loyle." A soft smile appeared on Lexi's face as she nodded. "Ms. Xenos." The band hired to be in the banquet began playing a tune for a classical ballroom dance. Some male guests had invited other female guests to dance by then. "Did you come here alone, Ms. Loyle?" Yvonne asked. "My companion got into a car accident on the way here," Lexi answered. With widened eyes, Yvonne exclaimed, "Is he alright?" Harold joined in to ask about Lexi's companion with concern. After all, it was his birthday banquet. It would seem like bad luck if his guests got into a car accident. Lexi explained with a smile, "Don't worry, Mr. Zox Senior. His and someone's car scratched each other from being too close on the road. He's merely held back because the other party is insisting on getting compensation." A noticeable sigh of relief came from Harold. "Oh, that's good to hear." Once Harold went to mingle with the other guests, Lexi's friendly countenance dropped. She marched away with her back straight. Her expression was frosty, and her heels clicked on the floor as she paced away. She wanted to go home and type her resignation letter at once. A confused Yvonne whispered, "Doesn't Ms. Loyle seem unhappy?" Zachary's attention was on Lexi as she left. That was when he noticed Harold's oldest son, Xavier Zox, inviting Lexi to dance. With his eyes narrowing slightly, he remarked, "She's not unhappy." "How could she feel unhappy? She was in the mood to dance with another man." Zachary thought. Zachary couldn't believe Lexi would dare dance with Xavier, a womanizer. He wondered if she had a death wish. On the flip side, Lexi never imagined Xavier would grab her arm and force her onto the dance floor. She didn't want to cause a scene by resisting him since they were at a banquet. So, it left her in an extremely foul mood. The stench of liquor wafted into her nostrils, causing her brows to knit. "Please unhand me, Mr. Zox." Xavier had one arm around her waist. He held her tighter after she said that, and his lips curved with determination. "Why don't you consider working at Zox Corporation instead, Ms. Loyle? The pay is double what you earn at Jenkins Corporation. What do you think?" With disgust, Lexi pointed out the facts indifferently. "You won't be in control of Zox Corporation anytime soon." Despite getting smacked in the face by Lexi's harsh rejection, Xavier wasn't upset. He was always patient when dealing with beautiful women. So, his hand continued to linger on Lexi's waist as he caressed it. Lexi's expression darkened as she raised her leg and stomped hard on Xavier's leather shoe. Her tall heel pierced through the leather and landed on the top of Xavier's foot. Pain shot throughout Xavier's foot. His features twisted into a hideous scowl as he released Lexi's arm. Lexi spun on her heel to flee at once. She left the banquet and exited the hotel. "Hold it right there, Lexi Loyle!" Xavier barked. Lexi frowned and regretted not stomping harder on his foot. Xavier grabbed her hand. "Watch yourself, Mr. Zox," said an impatient and frosty Lexi. Xavier focused on her unfriendly yet alluring face. Excitement bubbled up within him. A woman with such unapproachable energy but also tempting curves was attractive. As such, he had long desired Lexi. A chuckle left his lips as he commented, "Must you do this, Ms. Loyle? Why bother with this act of sternness? I'm sure Mr. Jenkins has gotten tired of toying with you by now." Lexi inhaled sharply but still flashed a smirk. "You can ask Mr. Jenkins if he's grown tired of me." She lifted her chin and motioned for him to look behind them where Zachary and Yvonne stood. Lexi saw how Zachary watched her get harassed by another man. He didn't do anything about it. Chapter 3 Zachary stood there with his ex-girlfriend, who he linked arms with. Meanwhile, he watched Xavier attacking Lexi. It was ironic because someone once said that a man would show some possessiveness over a woman if he truly loved her. As she stood beneath the warm lights, Lexi felt like her heart had been ripped to shreds. Xavier thought Lexi was trying to lie to him, so he chuckled viciously. "Mr. Jenkins is keeping a beautiful lady company. Don't even think about fooling me. Shall we take this conversation elsewhere, Ms. Loyle? What do you think?" Lexi held Zachary's gaze and spoke with a bland tone. "Mr. Jenkins, Mr. Zox is asking whether you've grown tired of toying with me." She then watched him in silence while waiting for his response. Zachary held Yvonne's hand as they walked past Lexi. In that instance, Lexi realized that Zachary's answer no longer mattered. Yvonne turned around just then. She shot a megawatt smile at Xavier while clarifying things. "Zachary and Ms. Loyle are merely employer and employee. Watch your words, Mr. Zox. Otherwise, I'll be mad at you." Xavier chuckled and nodded. "Alright, alright. I won't utter any nonsense." Once Zachary and Yvonne walked away hand-in-hand, he forced Lexi into his car and kissed her cheek. "I'll call the cops on you, Xavier!" Lexi screamed as she shoved Xavier off her in disgust. Alas, her strength was no match for a man whose stature was bigger than her. Xavier held her slim waist while guffawing. "Cry out all you want, Ms. Loyle. I'm not afraid. Also, there's no use in you calling the cops. I'm merely touching and kissing you, not screwing you." Rage brimmed in Lexi as she felt offended by the former's shamelessness. Xavier was about to kiss her again. Lexi's striking eyes morphed into a vicious glare as she kneed him. "Argh!" Xavier hunched his back. … Later in the dead of night, Lexi followed Quinton Shaw out of the police station. Like Lexi, Quinton was also one of Zachary's secretaries. "Please take me to Watton Hotel, Mr. Shaw. Thank you for helping me tonight," said Lexi. Quinton peered at her from the corner of his eye before looking ahead to say, "Mr. Jenkins was the one who asked me to pick you up." Lexi's lips tugged into a thin line as she coldly responded, "I see." Zachary was nowhere to be seen when she was being harassed by Xavier. Because of that, she didn't feel any hint of gratitude toward Zachary. Quinton hesitated to speak but ultimately explained, "Ms. Loyle… Mr. Jenkins wanted to pick you up himself." "Oh? So where is he? Why isn't he here." Quinton closed his mouth. He felt it was too awkward to continue. Lexi looked down at her phone and saw another text from Mary. The latter had forwarded Yvonne's latest post. That was when Lexi discovered why Zachary hadn't picked her up from the police station in person. Zachary had accompanied his ex-girlfriend to the hospital yet again. A low chuckle rumbled from Lexi as she replied to Mary's text. She asked Mary to invite Yvonne out for a meeting tomorrow on her behalf. … Quinton's car soon arrived outside Watton Hotel. Lexi told Quinton not to send her inside since it was unnecessary. Exhausted, she exited the car and get into the hotel. The lobby was mostly quiet at that hour. When she made it to the elevator, there happened to be a tall and fit man talking on the phone there. He get into the elevator once its doors opened. Lexi went in, too. She had just gone inside when her heel slipped, and she subconsciously reached ahead to grab the man. The man held her arm and supported her from stumbling. Lexi's palms grew clammy. She was still rattled. After regaining her footing, she apologized to the man. "S-Sorry. I didn't mean to…" The man wore a mask, so she could only see his dark gaze. He looked like the man she had encountered in the taxi that one time. He had dropped his phone because he had reached out to support Lexi. Not only that, but the man was also holding a coffee cup in his left hand, which had also fallen. That caused the coffee to spill onto his white shirt. "Did you burn yourself, sir?" She worried the cup he held earlier contained hot coffee. The man glanced at her with his brows slightly furrowed. He bent forward to pick up his phone from the ground. Then, his voice rang out lazily as he told the person on the other end that he was ending the call. Lexi spoke with sincerity. "I'm so, so sorry. I'll reimburse you for the damages." The man's name was Claude Quall. His eyes glanced over Lexi again. He took in her formal dress, slender waist, and curvy figure. He didn't say much except, "That won't be necessary." His voice was low and gravelly. He turned sideways. Then, he casually stepped back to put some distance between him and Lexi. Lexi feigned a calm demeanor as she pressed the button to her floor. She stayed on the tenth floor while the man's room was on the 12th. Claude's gaze shifted downward while he fell into deep thought. He had found Lexi oddly familiar when he saw her in the taxi last night. It felt like she was the woman who got into his bed and beded him for two months. "Let's discuss the details of your compensation," he said. Lexi paused midway while exiting the elevator when she heard that. … The two soon stood in the hallway on the 12th floor. Claude had already taken off his coffee-stained dress shirt, and his sculpted abs were exposed. A frown creased his forehead, making it obvious he was uncomfortable. He would take off his shirt if Lexi weren't here. Lexi dared not stare past Claude's shirt and to his bare body. She could only force her attention to remain on Claude's eyes. "How much should I compensate you for the damages, sir? I'll transfer it." "I've changed my mind," Claude abruptly stated. He had only stopped Lexi from leaving because he wanted to see whether she was the woman from before. Lexi's brows arched with slight confusion. She watched the man swipe his card on the door's scanner before disappearing into his hotel room. Then, she left the 12th floor. … Light jazz music played in Nullem Cafe. Yvonne sat opposite Lexi. Since she was a big-time celebrity, she wore a hat and mask to conceal her face. With a slight smile, she asked, "Did you ask to meet me because you needed something from me, Ms. Loyle?" Lexi nodded. A half-smile flickered on her face. "There is something I need." She held herself with reticence while sternly staring at Yvonne. It felt like a scene in a movie where the wife confronted her husband's mistress. It was clear to Lexi that the only way to get Zachary to initiate a divorce was by provoking Yvonne. So, she said, "Ms. Xenos, I don't want you to interfere with me and Zachary's life. Since you chose to leave him back then, you shouldn't seek him out after returning to the country now—" Everyone in the industry knew Zachary once had an ex-girlfriend he loved dearly. However, Martha disliked Yvonne, so the latter could never marry into the Jenkins family. Yvonne didn't want to give up on her singing career at the time either. Because of that, she chose to break up with Zachary and go abroad to study music. Lexi continued in a gentle voice, "Since you've given up on your relationship with Zachary, please cut off all ties with him for good. Can you do that?" Yvonne's eyes snapped wide open in disbelief. "You and Zachary…? Are you…" Lexi nodded. "Zachary and I have been married for two years." After Lexi said that, Yvonne stiffened in utter shock. Her eyes reddened almost instantly. "You and Zachary are married?" Lexi felt like the wicked villain who got in between two lovers in every story. "Yeah, we're married." Just then, Zachary sat in the booth behind the women's. He heard Lexi revealing their marriage to Yvonne. Right away, a thunderous expression shrouded his face, his lips pressed into a thin line, and his eyes narrowed to pinpricks. The cafe was designed well. All the tables came with partitions, which created private booth seating for everyone. Zachary and Lexi had agreed not to tell anyone about their marriage. It seemed that Lexi had grown arrogant and possessive, even though they were only in a contractual marriage. Yvonne frowned. She was still in disbelief. "You're lying to me, aren't you, Ms. Loyle?" A brief pause passed before Lexi answered, "I'm not. I can show you our marriage certificate." She had come prepared, so she fetched the marriage certificate from her bag and showed it to Yvonne. Yvonne removed her mask and revealed her pretty face. She had a sweet, innocent beauty. It was the kind of beauty that most movie characters' first loves had. Meanwhile, Lexi possessed a more striking, gorgeous appearance. "Zachary didn't tell me you two are married when he was with me last night, Ms. Loyle. I could've sworn I felt he was still in love with me." Yvonne's expression dulled as she mentioned that. She hinted to Lexi that she and Zachary were together last night. Lexi maintained her smile as if unbothered. "Men are the same in bed. He says he loves me too, when he's bedding me." A hostile energy oozed from Zachary, who suppressed his anger when he heard this from his booth. He already had the desire to choke Lexi to death. On the other hand, Yvonne covered her lips upon hearing that. Tears even streamed down her eyes. However, Lexi wasn't satisfied and wanted to take things further. She was doing everything in her power to make Zachary initiate a divorce. "Ms. Xenos, I can't stop you if you're that determined to be a mistress—" "That's enough!" A man's infuriated voice rang out. Lexi whipped her head around, only to be startled by a seething Zachary. He was trying hard to suppress his fury. Lexi was stunned. Chapter 4 Zachary first had Quinton send Lexi back to Flowerhill Estate. Once Lexi got into the car, she looked through the window and saw Zachary hugging Yvonne. He seemed to be comforting her. The corners of Lexi's lips curved upward with a hint of bitterness yet relief. When she asked Mary to invite Yvonne out last night, she knew Mary would rat her out to Zachary. None of this was surprising to her. Everything had gone according to her plan. Quinton soon drove ahead. Upon stopping for a red light, he turned around to look at Lexi. "You're intelligent, Ms. Loyle. Why did you have to upset Boss?" He and Lexi had worked together for five years, so he witnessed how Lexi looked after Zachary with the utmost care. Lexi even took cooking classes every night after work to better care for Zachary's stomach. She trained her cooking skills until they were comparable to an award-winning chef's. She looked after Zachary with great attentiveness. Lexi tucked her loose strands of hair behind her ears and rested her arm against the car window frame. Her eyes glistened with clarity like never before. After all, why insist on winning over a man's affections when he never loved her? She tilted her head with a playful wink at Quinton. "It's because I'm incredibly intelligent, Mr. Shaw." That rendered Quinton speechless, but he soon scoffed. "How can you be in the mood to joke around at a moment like this?" What he meant by that was, "How can you still joke around when Zachary's already angry?" A soft chuckle came from Lexi, who was in a good mood. Then, the two no longer spoke. … There were bodyguards stationed outside Flowerhill Estate. Because of that, Lexi couldn't flee even if she wanted to. Quinton dropped Lexi off at Flowerhill Estate before driving off. Lexi couldn't leave the villa in the estate if Zachary didn't allow it. She fell asleep on the couch for the rest of the night. Meanwhile, the living room television was tuned to a boring channel. Zachary stared down at the slumbering Lexi when he came home. There was a relaxed, welcoming energy to her when she was asleep. It was unlike her aloof demeanor when she was his secretary in the daytime. Zachary's forehead creased as he frowned. He bent forward. Lexi awoke from her sleep when she felt someone pinching her chin. Zachary had used brute force when doing it, so Lexi was in immense pain. It struck her hard and snapped her out of her bleary state. She was more alert now. Her eyes opened wide to see a cold Zachary staring at her. She could even smell Yvonne's perfume lingering on him. Lexi's forehead creased, and her stomach turned in disgust. The lights inside the villa weren't on, save for one desk lamp and the light from the television. Those light sources faintly illuminated the darkness. Half of Zachary's attractive face was hidden in the darkness. Only an icy tone rang out when he spoke. "Who gave you the nerve to blabber nonsense to Yvonne, Lexi?" Lexi was lying on the couch, and she lowered her gaze. She did not say anything because anything she said would be wrong. "Did a cat get your tongue? Speak!" He gripped her chin without mercy. He exerted so much strength that he forced Lexi's slender neck to curve as he made her look at him. Lexi was forced to raise her head. Her striking eyes soon settled on his cold expression. Her jaw hurt so badly that tears naturally flowed from her eyes. Still, she responded calmly, "I only told her the truth. You and I are indeed legally married. Did I say anything wrong?" Zachary held her chin in a tight grip while spouting venomous words. "It's only a marriage certificate, Lexi. Have you forgotten about our marriage contract? You were despicable enough to sign the contract just because you needed money." Lexi knew she likely looked pale then. She blinked while processing his words. So, he thought she was despicable, huh? She soon gritted her teeth, snorted, and spoke up. "I'm not despicable. It's that we were both only using each other." Sheer loathing echoed in Zachary's voice. "What silver tongue you have, Ms. Loyle. Only you could do something as vile as bartering your body off." "What do you mean by 'barter'?" A frown marred Lexi's face. Zachary let out a low chuckle. He drew a strong finger from her chin to her slim, frail neck and continued downward. Lexi froze at once. "You've got a decent body. It's no wonder that brat, Xavier, wanted to lure you to his company with a high salary," he said with a low growl. Then, he lifted the hem of her top and reached beneath it. That took Lexi by surprise. She held his hand in place and prevented it from advancing. Zachary suddenly pinched her plump skin, causing her to glare at him with red eyes. An uncaring look came from Zachary. Lexi noticed that his other hand was also moving downwards. She looked at him with a dark expression but spoke sardonically. "For you to be interested in my body means you don't love Yvonne as deeply as I thought." It was hard to discern the meaning behind Zachary's smile just then. With a scoff, he commented, "You think too highly of yourself. I wouldn't have slept with you if I hadn't had a fever and been drunk that night." Zachary's hand still lingered on Lexi's skin. His eyes narrowed with hatred but also confusion. They supposedly bedded for the first time two months ago, but he couldn't remember it at all. He figured it could have been because his fever left him delirious, and Lexi seized the chance to do it with him. Regardless, the way he spoke about it now sounded like he was utterly repulsed by that night. Lexi took a deep breath. She stood, linked an arm around his neck, and leaned into his ear while chuckling lightly. "But you seemed very into me that night. We had a second round." She brazenly traced one of her fingers around his leather belt. Zachary's expression soured while his gaze deepened with even more detestation. He pried Lexi's arm off his neck and stood. "Don't waste your time doing unnecessary things, Lexi. If Grandma didn't like you so much, I wouldn't mind giving you to Xavier after the stunt you pulled today." Upon hearing that, Lexi felt like a true and complete failure. Since Zachary could say something as cruel as giving her away to someone, it meant he never once had feelings for her these past few years. "Remember to visit Grandma at the hospital tomorrow. Don't tell her anything you shouldn't." Zachary coldly straightened his shirt before glaring daggers at Lexi and hurrying off. … Martha beamed brilliantly when her precious grandson and granddaughter-in-law held hands and entered the hospital. "Come and sit here with me, my darling Lex." Only a gentle look filled her eyes as she gazed at Zachary. "I dreamt you two gave me an adorable great-grandbaby last night, Zachary. It was the cutest little baby." Zachary gave her a faint smile. It was a rare moment when he tried to cheer Martha up. "I promise we're trying hard, Grandma." Martha's cancer cells had begun spreading in her body, so she only had one to two years left to live. Zachary usually let his grandma down when it came to topics like marriage and children. So, he'd always tell white lies to appease her. "You two have been married for two years! Why hasn't there been any good news yet?" Martha was inexplicably obsessed with getting a great-grandchild before her death. Lexi didn't say a word and only lowered her head while pretending to be shy. Martha only nagged at Zachary briefly before turning to comfort Lexi. "There's no need to worry, Lex. I'm only bringing it up casually. It's not time for us to meet your future baby yet. You two are still young, after all." "I know, Grandma." Lexi suddenly felt uncomfortable. Her expression shifted as she sprinted to the bathroom to puke. Excitement coursed through Martha's veins when she heard the sounds of Lexi hurling. She held Zachary's hands at once, asking, "Could Lexi expecting… a baby?" A light snort came from Zachary while his gaze darkened. "She's just having an upset stomach, Grandma." Chapter 5 "Are you sure? Did you take her to the hospital to get checked up?" Martha refused to drop the topic. That was when Lexi exited the bathroom. Only she knew how unnerved and panicked she was in that instant. "Lex, are you carrying a baby?" Martha asked with delight while gazing at the former's stomach. Lexi flashed a faint smile while shaking her head. "Grandma, I've already gone for a check-up at the hospital. I just have an upset stomach, is all." Martha was a little disappointed. "You must take care of your health. Pay more attention to your recent eating habits." Lexi nodded. Zachary left the room to answer a phone call while Lexi fed Martha some sliced apples. Lexi also chatted with Martha and tried to lift her spirits. After chatting for a while, Lexi left the ward with the empty fruit bowl. As she passed the private lounge area, she heard Mary's voice. It sounded like Mary was mocking her. "Zach, I was outside the ward earlier. I overheard Grandma nagging at you to give her a great-grandchild." Mary sounded annoyed as she continued, "Grandma's probably lost her mind now that she's old. How's Lexi worthy of birthing our family's great-grandchild?" Zachary's dead-eyed stare flickered toward her. He was warning her not to continue. He didn't mind it if Mary insulted Lexi, but he refused to let Mary show any disrespect to Martha. Mary cowered before sticking her tongue out playfully. "Sorry, Zach. I was only venting about how unfair it is for you." "She won't have my baby," said Zachary, his voice bland. "I knew you'd be sensible." Mary merrily left once she got the response she wanted. She opened the door and saw Lexi standing outside. One of her brows arched almost immediately. "A woman Zachary bought for 100 million doesn't deserve to give birth to our family's children. You'd best know your place, Lexi. Got it?" Mary loved mocking Lexi for being the bride that cost 100 millions. That was when Lexi lowered her voice and spoke with a gentle, soothing tone. "Oh, sweet Mare, your brother can't do it. So he and I won't have any children. Do you understand?" "Why, you!" Mary scowled at Lexi. "Quit spewing lies, you vile brat!" Lexi smirked. "I'm not lying, dear sister-in-law. I'm speaking based on my experience." Mary's face grew harder when she heard that. "You shameless woman! You're unworthy of being my sister-in-law and can never match up to Yvonne!" "Indeed, you're right. I'll never compare to your precious Yvonne, but the undeniable truth is I'm Zachary's wife." A smug grin spread across Lexi's face. "How dare you?" Mary raised her hand and wanted to slap Lexi's face, which she felt was unnecessarily charming. She believed Lexi's beauty was what allowed Lexi to seduce men everywhere. Lexi lifted the empty bowl in her hand and promptly blocked the incoming slap. Mary's delicate hand slammed against the bowl, causing her to shriek in pain. That was when the private lounge door opened, and Zachary appeared at the doorway. "Zach, she hit me with her bowl! Look! My hand's all red now!" Mary pouted pitifully while lying. She claimed that Lexi had attacked her first. "She's the one who hit the bowl," Lexi calmly explained. Zachary's indifferent gaze swept toward Lexi. "Be aware of your place." "What is my place?" Lexi asked. "Mary is a Jenkins family member—" Zachary had just started speaking, but Lexi reached up and slapped her right cheek hard. It was a resounding slap. Lexi's face reddened in seconds, proving how merciless she was to herself. Zachary was baffled for a split second. He never imagined that Lexi would slap herself. A triumphant smirk smeared all over Mary's face as she peered at Lexi. She then snickered and said, "I'm heading off now, Zach." Her heels clicked as she strolled off pridefully. Not a trace of emotion showed on Lexi's face as she was about to leave to wash the empty bowl. "Wait," Zachary called out. His eyes narrowed to pinpricks as he studied her. Lexi took one step back. She watched as Zachary took out his phone and made a call. Her heart sank with dread once she heard what he said on the phone. Zachary later hung up and told Lexi, "Let's go to the gynecology department now to perform a check-up on your body. Are you okay with that, Ms. Loyle?" Lexi's mind went blank just then. She felt Zachary would undoubtedly blame her for having a baby and say she was trying to secure her position as his wife forever. The irony was she had planned to get a surgery. At that point, Lexi had no clue what to do. All her senses had shut down, save for the uneasy, tingly sensation she felt on her scalp. Zachary first entered the elevator but noticed Lexi wasn't moving. So, he snapped, "Ms. Loyle?" Lexi lied. She said she needed to use the washroom because her stomach was hurting. She did so, hoping to stall for time. Lexi placed a hand on her stomach, ran to the toilet, and thought about how to resolve this situation. The dire circumstances left Lexi with no choice. She texted Yvonne. "Ms. Xenos, Zachary is accompanying me to the gynecologist for a body check-up now. We're planning to conceive a baby through IVF treatments." Lexi sent that text before emotionlessly putting away her phone. She refused to believe Yvonne could remain unbothered by that text. She waited in the stall for about 15 minutes. During that time, she received a call from Zachary, who rushed her. Lexi clutched her stomach. Her breathing sounded weaker as she spoke. "I've been having stomach issues lately. Everything I eat won't stay in my stomach for long." She pretended to awkwardly describe her "diarrhea" in a less jarring way. "You'd better not be up to something, Lexi." Zachary frowned. His gaze sharpened. Lexi figured it was time to head outside, so she washed her hands and left the washroom. Following that, she took the elevator to the gynecology department. Zachary was already waiting outside for her. "Let's head in." Yvonne didn't show up. That left Lexi nervous but helpless. She gradually calmed her emotions and convinced herself everything would work out. If the truth about her baby had to be revealed now, then so be it. They were about to open the door to the gynecology department when Zachary's phone rang. "Slow down, Yvonne. What's happening? Okay, I'll be right over." Zachary snuck a grim glance at Lexi as he answered the phone. He froze when he noticed her still swollen cheek, but it didn't last long. He soon walked off without hesitation. Lexi interpreted Zachary's grim look as him warning her not to pull any tricks. Only after she exited the hospital and saw the entertainment news online did she learn Yvonne had encountered a psychotically obsessive fan. The male fan had pushed Yvonne over and broken Yvonne's hand. It was no wonder Zachary went to her in such a hurry. … Once Lexi returned to the hotel, she encountered the man she had bumped into at the elevator last night. He was also holding a coffee cup today. Lexi could sense the man was staring at her swollen right cheek. It didn't seem like he would take his eyes off her anytime. Although she felt flustered, she didn't avoid his stare. Instead, she maintained a stoic expression and spoke sarcastically. "I know I'm so pretty that people can't help but gawk at me." Claude's lips curved up. As he sipped his coffee, his Adam's apple bobbed attractively. Eventually, he said, "You look very familiar." Lexi's eyes remained on the climbing numbers on the elevator's digital display. "That's a tacky way to hit on someone." "I've never needed to hit on anyone." Claude flashed a reticent smile. "I'm only stating the truth. There was a laziness and silkiness to his voice. Lexi looked ahead at the elevator's mirrored walls and took in Claude, who stood to her left. She didn't recall ever interacting with him, much less meeting him. To her surprise, Claude suddenly approached her. His intimidating presence overwhelmed her so much that she took a few steps back. "Can I help you?" she questioned with a stiff voice. At the same time, she met Claude's intense gaze. Claude stared into her eyes as he removed the mask and revealed his dashing face. Lexi held her breath. They were so close to each other that she could smell the faint pine scent from his body. "Do you really not recognize me?" Claude asked. "I don't." Claude straightened his back and peered down at her. When the elevator door opened on the tenth floor, he stepped aside. Lexi left right away. Doubt gnawed at her heart. She could have sworn she didn't know the man, but why did he seem to know her? … Lexi had just finished showering when someone rang the doorbell to her room. It was the hotel's employee. He said, "A gentleman on the 12th floor instructed us to pass this facial cream to you, Ms. Loyle." "Thank you." Lexi accepted the tube of cream but was even more perplexed by the situation. She didn't end up using the facial cream, of course. Claude was a stranger, after all. That night, Lexi had a dream. She dreamt of the night from two months ago. The wild night left her all sweaty. Zachary held her waist and tried out several positions with her. It left Lexi limp with barely any energy left. Not to mention, she was so drunk that she was in a daze. When Lexi woke, she massaged her forehead. The dream she had turned out to be a tad frightening. The man she slept with two months ago was Zachary. Yet, for some reason, he got replaced by the man from the elevator in her dream. Chapter 6 Lexi never expected that she would be implicated in the incident of Yvonne being assaulted by a fan. She was eating lunch when one of Zachary's bodyguards came to the restaurant and brought her to Royaltree Estate. This property belonged to Zachary as well. However, their marital home was Flowerhill Estate, which was a gift from Martha. That was why she rarely came over to this particular property. As she get into Royaltree Estate, she saw that Yvonne was there too. Instantly, an ominous feeling washed over her. Half an hour later, Lexi was standing in the same spot while Zachary fed Yvonne meticulously and tenderly at the dining table. Yvonne had broken her right arm, and she was not used to using her left hand to hold the cutlery. So, Zachary fed her. "I'm full, Zach. I can't eat anymore." Yvonne leaned in to give him a quick peck on the cheek. "Ms. Loyle arrived a while ago." Zachary handed Yvonne a napkin to wipe her mouth. Then, he looked at Lexi, "Bring him in." Following his command, a bodyguard brought in a bald middle-aged man. Lexi looked on, feeling puzzled. Zachary asked coldly, "Ms. Loyle, do you know this man?" Lexi glanced at the man and shook her head. "I don't." "What about you?" He turned to the middle-aged man. "Do you know her?" The middle-aged man shook his head vigorously, "No, I don't." Zachary sneered. The bodyguard holding the man kicked the back of his knee. Lexi pursed her lips and watched as the scene unfolded. "Ms. Loyle, I've decided not to interfere between you and Zachary anymore. Yet, you got this man to harm me. You're so wicked!" Yvonne accused angrily, glaring at Lexi. Lexi looked up and stared back at her. "Harm you? I don't even know this man." Yvonne looked disappointed. "Are you still going to deny it?" "Deny what? I don't even know what's going on," Lexi replied calmly. Zachary stared at her frostily and requested for a woman to be brought in. As soon as she entered, Lexi recognized her. It was her classmate from college—Layla Zimmer. Upon seeing the bodyguard bringing his daughter in, the middle-aged man suddenly cried out, "I'm sorry! I shouldn't have done such a thing! This has nothing to do with my daughter. I'm sorry! I just wanted to help Ms. Loyle." Lexi frowned and asked, "Help me with what?" Yvonne sighed helplessly. Her voice was tinged with anger. She said, "Ms. Loyle, you instructed this man to pretend to be my fan and molest me in public. You made me the subject of ridicule in the entertainment industry. I can't believe how cruel you are!" "I never did such a thing." Lexi finally understood what was going on. She looked at Zachary and stated, "I didn't do it. I would never do something like this." Zachary retorted emotionlessly, "I only believe in evidence." His words made Lexi feel stifled. It was clear he didn't believe her. She straightened her back and challenged, "What evidence?" As soon as she finished speaking, the bodyguard grabbed Layla's hair roughly and started to drag her out to beat her up. "No! Dad, help me! Lexi, please save me!" Layla cried out while holding her scalp in pain. "It was Ms. Loyle who put me up to it! It has nothing to do with my daughter," Owen Zimmer whimpered as he tried to stop them from hurting Layla. In a steady tone, Lexi said, "Just because you claim I put you up to it doesn't mean it's true." "Ms. Loyle, you transferred 200 thousand to my daughter previously. I was very grateful about that and agreed to do your bidding." Owen then apologized profusely, "I'm sorry, Ms. Loyle. I owe you one for this." Lexi looked at the silent Layla, and then at Owen, who kept apologizing. She said with a sneer, "You two owe me one indeed. Never did I imagine the fable of the Snake and the Farmer would resonate so strongly with me one day." Lexi had never met Layla's father before, but his face would be etched in her mind after this. Some people could turn around and betray those who helped them before without conscience. Half a year ago, Layla had been hospitalized and needed to undergo surgery. However, her family had no money, so they sought help on a crowdfunding platform and borrowed money from everyone they could reach out to. Lexi came to know about it. Since they were roommates in college and were good friends, she lent Layla 200 thousand. She never expected that she would be famed by lending Layla that money. Layla suddenly looked up and said, "Lexi, I'm very grateful for the money that you have lent me, but you shouldn't have asked my father to do something like this. I will repay your money." "You can't just say whatever you please to slander me." Lexi turned around to look at Yvonne. "Ms. Xenos, I lent Layla 200 thousand for her treatment, but that doesn't mean I instructed them to do anything." "Well..." Yvonne looked at Zachary and said hesitantly, "Zach, Ms. Loyle has a point. I just broke an arm. So, let's leave it at that." Hearing this, Lexi felt a lump in her throat that nearly suffocated her. Zachary poured Yvonne a cup of water. He had a stern look in his eyes as he said, "Take good care of your hand. I won't let anyone who harms you get away. I'll handle this." Yvonne blushed and smiled at those words. Lexi, on the other hand, felt a chill run down her spine. The bodyguards took Layla and Owen away as Zachary went to the balcony to make a call. Yvonne approached Lexi and said in a lowered voice, "Ms. Loyle, you may have a marriage certificate, but does it hold any value? Besides, Zachary told me your marriage is purely contractual." Lexi couldn't believe that Zachary had told Yvonne about their contractual marriage! Her expression turned glacial. "Even if we're in a contractual marriage, the marriage certificate is real. As long as we're not divorced, you'll always be the homewrecker." Yvonne shook her head helplessly. "Ms. Loyle, Zachary doesn't love you. Why hold on to him? You should let go." "Make him divorce me, then," Lexi replied with a smile. She didn't have enough money to pay the compensation for breaching the contract. Yvonne responded to her smile with an amused smirk in return. "Ms. Loyle, come over and visit me here. This is where I'm living now." Zachary had even let his ex-girlfriend move into Royaltree Estate. The next moment, he came back in and asked Lexi to go to the study with him after finishing his call. Yvonne watched Lexi go upstairs with a gleeful grin. She was thinking of something else. She wondered if Lexi would go mad if she found out that she had slept with a stranger. At that thought, her grin turned into a wide smile. … The silence was stifling inside the study. Lexi clenched her hands into fists while feeling slightly nervous. "I didn't instruct Mr. Zimmer to harm Ms. Xenos. I will investigate this and give her a satisfactory explanation," Lexi said. Investigating the matter would be difficult. The other party had set her up by accusing her of something hard to disprove. No matter what, she was in trouble. Lexi suspected that Yvonne had framed her. She was not likely to be a kind person. Four years ago, Lexi had seen Yvonne crush a kitten to death with her high heels. Martha had witnessed it too. Perhaps that was why she was so strongly opposed to Zachary marrying Yvonne. In the silent study, Zachary walked up to Lexi. As he neared her, she could feel the pressure mounting on her. Finally, he said, "I will have someone investigate this matter." This showed that he didn't believe her at all. He then asked, "Where have you moved to?" He only realized she had moved out of Flowerhill Estate after she had been gone for a few days. "A hotel." "Why did you move out?" After a moment of silence, Lexi took a deep breath. "You have gotten back together with Yvonne. I don't feel like staying there." Flowerhill Estate was their marital home and a gift from Martha. Staying there was torture for her, and she didn't want to put up with it. Zachary stared at her with his deep-set eyes. "Do you think you have the right to talk about this?" When they signed the contract two years ago, she lost the right to do as she pleased. Lexi laughed in exasperation. "I just want to live somewhere else for a change. Are you telling me I can't do that?" "If Grandma finds out about you moving out, you won't be able to handle the consequences," he said with a cold smile. "Don't try to be clever with me, Lexi." He tapped her head lightly with his cool fingers. "Don't play with fire." Chapter 7 Lexi felt her stomach churn and couldn't help but vomit right onto Zachary, who was in front of her. Zachary's expression stiffened with disgust. He looked at the vomit all over himself and glared at her with widened eyes filled with rage. Lexi covered her mouth in apology, though she felt a trace of satisfaction inside. "Sorry. I've been feeling unwell for the past few days." Utterly disgusted, Zachary took off his soiled clothes and threw them into the laundry basket. His lean but muscular physique was exposed. Before he left the study, he warned Lexi coldly, "Move back to Flowerhill Estate. If Grandma finds out you've moved out, I won't let you off." Lexi couldn't move back to Flowerhill Estate now. She had something very important to do. She had to find a safe place to get an surgery. Otherwise, the fear of Zachary finding out about the truth would loom over her constantly. Once Lexi made up her mind, she acted swiftly. She booked a flight to a small city. She caught a plane that took her there that very night. Next, she took a taxi to a small town and booked a room at a motel near Adstrum Hospital. At dawn, she arrived at the hospital to see a doctor at the gynecology clinic as soon as the doctors started their shifts. Feeling a bit self-conscious, she requested to see a female doctor. The nurse responded impatiently, "If everyone made such requests, how would we manage? Only Dr. Quall has a slot available. Do you want it or not?" Lexi flinched at the nurse's irritable tone. She hesitated for a second and replied meekly, "Yes." She then made her way to the clinic on the first floor. When there were two numbers left before it was her turn, there came a phone call from Quinton. "Ms. Loyle, why didn't you come to work again?" he asked. "I've submitted my resignation letter. I'm on annual leave now," Lexi replied. She then added, "I'm traveling now, Mr. Shaw. I'll be back in a week to hand over my work. Please handle things in my absence." She hung up decisively. Quinton was left speechless. He relayed Lexi's message to the busy Zachary. "Boss, Ms. Loyle is traveling. She said she will return in a week to hand over her duties." Zachary frowned and sipped his coffee. He found the taste unsatisfactory. "Who made today's coffee? Go make me another." Quinton took the coffee away and instructed the assistant secretary to go and brew Zachary a fresh cup. It took four attempts before their boss reluctantly accepted the coffee presented. Seeing this, Quinton surmised that Zachary must have gotten accustomed to the coffee Lexi made. "Book a table at the Cadorian restaurant for tonight. I have a date with Yvonne. Order a bouquet of roses as well." Zachary's request surprised Quinton, who started to doubt his initial guess. Could it be that Zachary's true love was still his ex-girlfriend, after all? Quinton collected his thoughts and replied, "Sure. I'll see to it." Before he left, he turned to Zachary and said, "Zach, Lexi has always done her job well. You... Don't regret this in the future." He and Zachary were college mates. Right now, he was speaking to Zachary as a friend. Zachary looked up, and his eyes were cold. "Why would I regret it? I've always loved Yvonne." Why would anyone think he would regret it? Zachary sneered and didn't think much of it. ... Lexi was unaware of the conversation that had taken place between Quinton and Zachary. The nurse opened the door and called out, "Ms. Loyle." Lexi nodded and entered. As she walked in, she overheard another nurse saying coquettishly, "You're so mean, Dr. Quall." The nurse's voice was overly sweet and coy. It made Lexi cringe. She glanced at the doctor, who was enjoying this attention, and realized that it was the man she'd encountered in the elevator. It didn't occur to her that he could be a doctor when she saw him. The tall man with broad shoulders was standing at the sink and washing his hands meticulously. He was wearing a white coat. With his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, his strong arms were exposed, revealing the tattoo of a black mamba coiled around a rose. Lexi didn't know what to make of this. This was her first time seeing a doctor with such scary tattoos on his arms. Claude, who was wearing a surgical mask, noticed Lexi and raised an eyebrow. He wondered why she had come to such a remote town to seek treatment. He sat down and dried his hands leisurely. Then, he asked in a laid-back tone, "What's wrong?" After waiting for some time, he didn't hear any answer from Lexi. Claude asked again, "Is your throat so sore that you can't speak?" Doing her best to maintain her composure, Lexi whispered, "I'm here… to get a surgery." Claude fell silent. Lexi blinked at him and stayed quiet too. He had not expected this. "Have you given birth before?" "No. This is my first time." "When was your last period?" "I think it was around the end of April." After inquiring about her medical history, Claude said, "Let's do an ultrasound." Lexi nodded. She had come this far, so she didn't want to waste her time and effort. She followed the nurse and walked to the back of the curtain. After taking off her shoes and lying on the hospital bed, she pulled her shirt up to reveal her body. With gloved hands, Claude applied some gel to her. As she took in rasped, nervous breaths, her belly moved up and down rapidly too. "Relax," Claude reassured her. When he noticed her shaky fingers, Claude raised an eyebrow. "The procedure can be done tomorrow afternoon." Lexi wiped the gel off her stomach with some tissues. "Okay." Claude noticed that her hands were trembling even more now. For once, he decided to be kind and advised, "You should keep it." "The father is abusive. It would be cruel for me to keep the child," Lexi replied indifferently while tidying her clothes. "That's unfortunate." Lexi agreed, "Yes, it's very unfortunate." Claude stepped out from behind the curtains. As she looked at his broad shoulders, Lexi recalled the dream she had a few nights ago. She pondered that maybe she had it in her to become a promiscuous woman. While keying Lexi's information into the computer, Claude explained the precautions for surgery in detail. Lexi listened to him attentively. When Claude saw her name, he paused for a moment. Finally, he knew her name.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	20	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=11845&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449445292_1156517425397692_933354150349995798_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=3Ak0Hz6yb5kQ7kNvgGsVdEv&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Af-iCv0CkiAl8_spyNiTo-5&oh=00_AYCKsn7aHd0rAFJi4hT7JigrT4kdqiXlRSKVxi8NhCO-yA&oe=670CC14A	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,924	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2128001}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	808	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	IMAGE		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454617003_2765775526904264_6222135732783005440_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=SGTSoNMAZfQQ7kNvgFy4Ql7&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ANjZui1M1Be248mC8VJ7YPy&oh=00_AYDIf5i1yC0LRvClAo_XNa3DwebdpiLvUdWHdCwpz7644A&oe=670CC89E	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,128,165	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2128001}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	808	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	IMAGE		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454504066_1827202987767406_5385471985548807746_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=K8Z9NRdaF98Q7kNvgEhfLbb&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A8ww2lsKmbkQGW4_1Vg-TgJ&oh=00_AYA0TgeyAXZ60ple7B5eISJnN7hjn4XNrGw7jnEUNlIWPA&oe=670CD2BB	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,760	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2128027}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	My husband Elijah wanted to do some sweet things with me again, however, he suddenly brought up his ex-girlfriend. This caused my emotions to explode. I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He reeked of alcohol and was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. "You know," he said, oblivious to my disappointment, "she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years." Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. A sudden surge of clarity and calmness washed over me. “I want to divorce you.”	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	808	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	thebvhwysgng.com	VIDEO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453008997_809049267997189_2250056230810089201_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=f9AMIlMv0-wQ7kNvgE_ijxg&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ALRTlvViHgFTyp354EvMbaB&oh=00_AYDDRkXJghGABEzG4qP3TA-2RgorPxU_ANEjmpJguZsTKg&oe=670CBEDC	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,128,031	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2128192}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	193	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	VIDEO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461442740_1246782536636574_254628715951599754_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fIi5QoiZeJsQ7kNvgEGr5Uk&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ALxHW3jAg4VVtdyV72xIy-t&oh=00_AYCps00Y6vjwy4h2Xy7E3ixBwCngFfp5Waj5vOMK4o24TQ&oe=670CE0E9	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,128,117	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2127998}'	Yes	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	🔞🔥 Continuer la lecture ➤➤	“Are you thinking about my brother again?” New Alpha Jasper’s voice cut through the stillness of the room, dragging me from the edge of sleep. The sight of mate made my heart race, a mix of fear and longing. His tone was playful, but the tension in his posture betrayed his anger. His brother, Elias, was the rightful heir to the pack, he had been my boyfriend until his death. He was a kind-hearted soul without a wolf, and that made him easy prey for Jasper, who seized power after their father’s sudden demise. In addition to the alpha position, he took more than just power from Elias. Fate is a cruel mistress. After he kicked Elias out of the pack and cut ties with me, I found out that Jasper was my mate. Now, on the anniversary of that tragic day, the weight of my memories was almost too much to bear. Now, I can’t control myself. I had to speak out. I rolled over to face him, my heart sinking at the sight of his piercing green eyes, dark with suspicion. “What if I was? I do miss him.” I asked flippantly. Jasper’s jaw tightened. His playful demeanor shifted instantly. He crossed the room in a few powerful strides and stood at the edge of my bed. His presence was overwhelming, and I felt a familiar, unwelcome heat rising within me. “Iris,” he growled. “You should know better.” “Elias was better than you in every way,” I snapped, unable to keep the bitterness out of my voice. “Even without his wolf, he was more of a leader than you could ever be.” Jasper’s eyes flashed with fury, and in an instant, his hand was around my neck, his knee forcing my legs apart. He leaned in close, his breath hot on my neck. “Watch your tongue, my dear mate. You are speaking to your Alpha. Your little lover is long gone, and don’t you ever forget that.” My pulse quickened, a confusing blend of fear, anger, and want. “You will always be a pathetic nobody,” I spat. “With or without him.” Jasper’s face darkened with rage, but he controlled himself, a dangerous smile surfaced. “Elias is gone,” he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. Suddenly he crushed his mouth against mine, his kiss so powerful and insistent I tasted my own blood. Despite myself, my body responded. The bond between us was undeniable, a cruel joke played by the moon goddess. His movements set my skin aflame, and I hated myself for wanting him. This man had taken everything from me, and yet here I was, craving him, needing him. Suddenly, my back hit the bed, familiar breathing tickles my neck. My anger warred with the fire he ignited in me, and I couldn’t resist giving in to him. His hands cover me, possessive and demanding. I couldn’t stop the sounds that escaped. Jasper smiled when he heard it. “You can’t deny what we are to each other,” he whispered, his voice rough with need. “No matter how much you want to hate me.” “I do hate you,” I managed to say, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me. He chuckled darkly. “Hate me all you want, Iris,” he said sensually. “It won’t change a thing.” But I couldn’t escape the memories of Elias. He had such gentle hands, such kind eyes. He loved me softly without all the violence and domination that Jasper brought. Elias’s hands had always moved over me with reverence, his fingers trailing lightly over my skin as if I were something precious. He adored me, and I worshiped him. His kisses had been tender, each one a silent vow of love and devotion. Jasper was different. He was possessive, demanding. He claimed me with rough, urgent hands that left bruises in their wake. His face crashed against mine with a hunger that bordered on violence, leaving no room for softness or tenderness. His teeth grazed my skin, leaving marks to show the world that I was his and his alone. I tried to hold on to the memories of Elias, to the way he had made me feel cherished and loved. I tried, but I failed. They slipped away with each brutal movement, every bruising kiss. Guilt twisted in my gut; a sharp, bitter ache that mingled with the physical pleasure Jasper gave me. Tears of anguish slipped down my cheeks, unnoticed by Jasper in his enjoyment. His hands gripped me tightly, his fingers digging passively into my flesh as he moved. The bed creaked under our combined weight, the sound a harsh counterpoint to the soft sounds that escaped me. Jasper’s eyes were dark with possessiveness, his face twisted in a mixture of triumph and desire as he watched me beneath him. “Look at you,” he breathed, “you can’t get enough, can you?” I wanted to deny it, to scream that he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. My body betrayed me, responding to his words even as my heart cried out for Elias. His movement became more frenzied, that left me gasping. “That’s it,” he growled. “You’re mine, Iris. Don’t you ever forget that.” His pace quickened, his breath growing ragged. My nails dug into his shoulders, leaving red marks in his skin as I clung desperately to him. The room seemed to spin, my world narrowing to the brutal, unrelenting rhythm of him against me. The pleasure washing over me in a wave that left me trembling. For a moment, we lay there, our bodies entwined, the only sound was our labored breathing. Jasper’s weight pressed down on me, grounding me in the present even as my mind drifted to the past. When he finally rolled off me, I turned away, curling into a ball. The dull throb matched the pain in my heart. Jasper’s hand brushed my hair back from my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. “Iris,” he said softly, but I didn’t respond. I couldn’t. The word lodged in my throat, a tangled knot of sorrow and longing. He didn’t finish his sentence, getting up from the bed and dressing quickly. I watched him silently. He walked to the door before turning around. “Oh, by the way,” he said casually, as if discussing the weather, “I plan on rejecting you on Friday. Just a heads up.” The words hung in the air, sharp as a blade. Chapter 2 Future Jasper’s words stung, but I was used to his cruelty. His announcement shouldn’t have been a surprise. He loved to taunt me. And the only reason he hadn’t rejected me sooner was that I served as his useful prop, showcasing his supposed kindness and benevolence as the new Alpha. Rejecting me, his mate, wouldn’t have looked good as an new alpha to the pack, although I was the girlfriend of the former rightful heir. But now his reign was secure. And he could do whatever he wanted. I should have felt triumphant, knowing that soon I would be free from his oppressive grasp, but the reality was far more complicated. I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling. My mind scolded itself for being so overwhelmed with emotions. I shouldn’t feel as shocked and betrayed as I did. I shouldn’t feel anything at all. He took my parents and Elias. I should hate him. I really shouldn’t have been surprised he had decided to reject me now. I should have known that was what he wanted. Behind the flirting and the occupying, he didn’t want me. There was someone else. And I knew that. As if summoned by my thoughts, Naomi burst into my room, her eyes blazing with jealousy and rage. I hurried to cover myself, using the blankets on the bed, but she was too angry to notice or care. She stood by my bed, towering over me as if trying to assert her dominance, but she only succeeded in looking like an angry cat. “He was here again, wasn’t he?” she demanded, her voice sharp. I sighed, too caught up in my emotions to give her any kind of reaction. “He is the Alpha,” I said, keeping my voice calm and even. “He comes and goes as he pleases.” Naomi did not like that answer. Her hand struck my face with a sharp crack, the force of it turning my head to the side. I felt the familiar sting and the burn of tears that I refused to shed. Naomi crossed her arms, her eyes alight with hatred. But still, I did not have the energy to react. “You think you can win his heart with your body?” She shouted, her voice echoing in my ears. “He is mine. He will always be mine. You are a toy! He will be bored of you soon enough!” She never forgave me for being Jasper’s mate. Even though it was nobody’s fault. We used to be best friends, growing up together as the daughters of the pack Beta and Gamma. I met her eyes. Even after all this, I didn’t see her as anything but a hurt friend. I couldn’t bring myself to hate her in return. I missed her. She was fierce, but kind. We used to be sisters in all but blood. We had even dreamed of mending the rift between Jasper and Elias as their better halves. But everything changed after my 20th birthday when the bond between Jasper and me was revealed. I hadn’t meant to hurt her. Not after everything she did for me. She saved me from banishment after Jasper usurped the throne. Her father had helped Jasper, but my parents had died protecting Elias. She was there for me when I cried for them. But after my birthday… her kindness turned to cold hatred. The sisterhood we once shared was shattered. And I was alone. Still, I couldn’t hate her. I couldn’t even be angry. I could only take whatever abuse she lay down. I felt I owed her that much. The sound of approaching footsteps broke through my thoughts, and I looked up sharply. Jasper entered the room, his presence overwhelming. Naomi immediately threw herself to the floor, crying out as if I had attacked her. “She pushed me for no reason!” Naomi cried, the fake tears already dripping down her cheeks. Her voice was filled with fake innocence, and her eyes were wide and tearful. In an instant, Jasper was across the room. He picked Naomi up from the floor, cradling her in his arms. His expression hardened as he checked her for injuries, and he turned to look at me with cold disdain. He could have shouted at me. He could have yelled or scolded me for the supposed offense. But he didn’t. He knew that wouldn’t hurt me. So he did something much worse. “There is something I forgot to tell you about the rejection,” he said, his voice low and icy. “Naomi’s coronation as Luna will be the same day. You will serve as her omega maid in the coronation after the rejection.” He looked down at Naomi with a sickeningly loving gaze, brushing a wisp of hair from her face. “Then you can punish her whenever you want, my dear,” he whispered loud enough for me to hear. He kissed her softly. It looked so different from how he kissed me. It looked so loving. He knew what he was doing. He knew the pain I was going to experience. I couldn’t even process it. All I could think about was how much he looked like Elias. The love in Jasper’s eyes as he looked at Naomi shook me. He looked so much like the gentle and passionate Elias. I thought about how Elias had looked at me the same way. Jasper had taken that from me. Naomi’s eyes gleamed with triumph as she nestled into Jasper’s arms. He walked out without another word or glance in my direction, but Naomi peered over his shoulder at me with an ominous expression. I let myself fall into the bed, trembling. Only when the door was closed did I allow myself to fall apart. Jasper had officially taken everything from me. My parents were gone. My love was gone by his hand. My future was in ruins. My innocence was destroyed. And now, I was to be reduced to a servant, humiliated in front of the pack I once belonged to. I would be no better than a slave on a leash. The rejection would strip away the last remnants of my connection to Elias, severing the bond that had been my only solace. And the thought of serving Naomi, being at her spiteful mercy, was almost too much to bear. But I would bear it. I would endure. I had to. I had no choice. Chapter 3 Mates The next day, the sun was beginning to rise as I stood in Naomi’s lavishly decorated room. Golden rays filtered through the sheer curtains, casting a warm glow on the ornate furniture and the array of dresses sprawled across the bed. I was helping Naomi with the dress she was going to wear in her coronation ceremony. The fabric was soft and luxurious, a deep shade of emerald that complemented her striking features. As Naomi slipped into the dress, she admired her figure in the mirror, her eyes gleaming with pride and anticipation. She turned to get a better look, her smile widening. While she admired herself, my mind couldn’t help but slip to the past. Memories of our childhood together, of the times we were inseparable, flooded my thoughts. The mischievous adventures, the laughter, and the bond we once shared felt like a lifetime ago. “Hey! Where is your head at? Your Luna needs some help here!” Naomi’s voice snapped me back to the present. She looked at me petulantly, her arms crossed, the smile replaced by a slight frown. “Sorry,” I mumbled, stepping forward to help her with the intricate details of her dress. As I adjusted the delicate lace around her shoulders and fastened the tiny buttons, I could feel the old closeness resurfacing. Despite everything, the connection we had was undeniable. While helping with her crown, I can’t help feeling close to her again. The crown was heavy, encrusted with jewels that sparkled in the morning light. It symbolized power, authority, and a future that Naomi was eagerly stepping into. I placed it gently on her head, making sure it was perfectly aligned. “Do you remember when we were kids?” I asked softly, hoping to reach some part of the Naomi I once knew. She glanced at me; her face expressionless. “I do,” she replied. “We were quite the troublemakers.” I nodded, encouraged by her words. “We had fun back then,” I said. “Everything was simpler.” Naomi’s face hardened and she snapped, “Those days are gone, Iris. I’ve grown up. I had to.” “I know,” I whispered. Then, feeling brave, I added, “But I miss the girl you used to be. That girl laughed and cared about others.” Naomi whirled around to face me fully, her eyes cold and unyielding. “That girl was weak. She didn’t understand what it takes to lead, to survive.” “Is that why you hate me?” I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop it. Naomi’s eyes flashed with anger. “Hate you? You took everything from me, Iris. Jasper was supposed to be mine, and you stole him.” I shook my head, tears welling up. “I didn’t steal him. I wasn’t something I had control over. You know that.” “Control?” Naomi spat. “That’s what it is all about. And now, I have it. I have the power to make my own choices. And as for you, Iris, don’t think for a second that I’ve forgotten what you did. I will enjoy watching you suffer. Consider it payback for all those years I lived in your shadow.” The venom in her words struck me like a blow. I had known Naomi was angry, bitter even, but this level of hatred was beyond what I had imagined. I looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of the friend I once knew, but all I saw was a stranger. “I don’t want to do this,” I said weakly. “I just want my friend back.” She laughed, a cold, mirthless sound. “Your friend?” She asked, as if the words were strange to her. “That girl is gone, Iris. And what you see now is what I have become, what I had to become. You can either accept it or suffer the consequences.” I couldn’t leave it there. I had to ask one last question. “You never told me, who is your mate?” Naomi’s eyes flickered with an emotion I couldn’t quite place. She was a few months younger than me, so when she got her wolf, I was already Jasper’s mate. “He is gone,” Naomi said. She looked at me in the mirror with a dangerous smirk. I blinked, trying to process her words. “Gone?” I asked. “What do you mean?” “I asked Jasper to get rid of him as soon as I found out who he was,” she said nonchalantly, examining her nails. “He is not my mate. He is only an obstacle standing between me and my true happiness.” I was shocked. The weight of her words settled heavily on me. “Naomi, how could you?” I asked, shaking my head in disbelief. She shrugged, her eyes cold and detached. “He was nothing to me,” she explained, “Just a name, a face. My destiny is far greater than being tied to someone who would hold me back.” I couldn’t handle it anymore. A wave of nausea hit me, and I started to dry-heave. The room spun around me, and I grasped the edge of the vanity to steady myself. Naomi’s face turned white and then red with anger as I covered my mouth, gagging up spit. She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. “Don’t play any games, Iris. You know even if you are bearing Jasper’s child, it won’t change a thing. Besides, I won’t let it happen. Chapter 4 The Rejection Today is the coronation day of Naomi, and I was waiting in my room for Jasper to come and reject me. My heart pounded and it was getting harder and harder to breath. I paced back and forth, unable to stand still. My bedroom, usually a place of comfort, felt like a prison today. I could hear the sounds of bustling activity, preparations for Naomi’s big day underway. The grandeur of the occasion was lost on me, overshadowed by the impending rejection. “It is for the best,” I said to my wolf, Molly. “My life will be more livable after the rejection,” I said, trying to convince myself of the truth of my words. “Naomi’s resentment is only misguided. I can try and get her to trust me again after. At least I would have her back. And if I am to work as her servant, making amends would make my life easier in that regard.” My wolf whimpered, her sadness mirroring my own. “I know, Molly,” I said, sitting on the edge of my bed. “It’s just… this bond with Jasper has become too heavy a burden to bear. Maybe… maybe it is better this way.” Just then, the door creaked open, and Jasper walked into the room. Jasper was dressed impeccably, his black suit highlighting his strong, commanding presence. His eyes, however, were void of the warmth they once held for me. They were cold, detached, a stark reminder of the gulf that had grown between us. “Let’s just get it over with,” he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The words cut through me. After all of this, I wasn’t even worth a few minutes of his time. I was just something to cross off his checklist. Even though I was in pain, I forced myself to remain stoic. “Sure,” I answered, matching his tone. My voice was flat, empty, reflecting the hollowness I felt inside. But then, something in Jasper’s expression changed. His eyes softened, and a hint of a smirk played at the corners of his mouth. “You know, if you beg nicely, I can put you in a cute little house…” The suggestion was both insulting and infuriating. I squared my shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. “No need,” I said quickly. “I am fine being Naomi’s maid.” His smirk disappeared, replaced by a look of irritation. “You despite me, don’t you?” he said, pulling off his perfectly knotted tie with a sharp, frustrated movement. I didn’t answer, my silence speaking volumes. The truth was, I didn’t despite him. Even now, I still couldn’t. I despised the situation, and the circumstances that had led us here. But before I could speak, he closed the distance between us, his hands gripping my hands firmly. His grip was firm, almost bruising, as he pulled my hands over my head. The intensity in his eyes both terrifying and magnetic. His forceful and demanding kiss left no room for hesitation. The kiss was the culmination of our pent-up anger and frustration, a desperate attempt to reclaim something that had long been lost. His hands swimming, and I responded by tangling my hands in his hair, pulling him closer. His suit jacket was the first to go, hitting the floor with a soft thud. My hands moved to the buttons of his shirt, fumbling in my haste. One by one, they gave way, revealing him slowly. His eyes darkened with desire as he took in the sight of me. For a brief moment, the anger seemed to melt away, replaced by a raw, unfiltered hunger. He traveled lower, kissing, and I shivered in anticipation. I was completely vulnerable now at his mercy. But I wanted this, I needed it more than I could express. The sensations were overwhelming. “Jasper,” I gasp, tugging at his hair. He pulled back, his eyes meeting mine with a predatory gleam. We moved in perfect sync, a dance of passion and desperation. I felt the pressure building, a tight coil in me ready to snap. Jasper’s movements became erratic, his breath coming in harsh pants. The wave crashed over me, leaving me breathless and trembling. Jasper collapsed beside me as he caught his breath. I lay there, staring at the ceiling. For a brief moment, everything else faded away. I thought of Elias. Here, about to be rejected, desperately needing Jasper… I thought of Elias. Jasper shot out of the bed without warning, looking at me with anger and maybe a little hurt in his eyes. “I’m glad that I am going to be done with you and this stupid betrayal pain,” he spat, his voice laced with bitterness. The realization hit me. Now I knew why he never failed to show up at the worst of times. “Don’t.” He cuts me off when I try to say something. He stopped me from saying anything further, his hands raised in a silent plea. The rejection ceremony began, the ancient words of separation flowing out of him. I spoke in a shaky voice but said them as well. The breaking of the mate bond was excruciating. It felt like a part of my soul was being ripped away. The pain was so intense, so overwhelming, that I passed out. As consciousness slipped away, I felt a warm liquid on my legs. Panic surged through me, but I was too weak to move. My last thought before darkness claimed me was a single, horrifying realization. It was blood. I have just begun to feel a subtle vitality in my body few days ago. Now this vitality has turned into deathly silence. Could it be... Chapter 5 The Coronation I woke up to someone rocking me violently. The world around me was a blur, and my head throbbed with pain. “Wake up! The coronation is about to start! Naomi is waiting for you!” The voice was urgent, insistent, pulling me out of the darkness. My vision slowly cleared, and I recognized one of Naomi’s attendants, her face pinched with annoyance. When she left, I struggled to sit up, aching from the aftermath of the rejection. I glanced down and found blood on my legs, a stark reminder of what happened. My heart ached, not just from the physical pain but from the realization of what I had lost. My wolf, Molly, was quieter than usual, her sadness mirroring my own. “We could have had a lovely little puppy.” I heard her painful whispering. The bond with Jasper, once a source of strength and joy, had been brutally severed, leaving us both wounded. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I forced myself to freshen up, washing away the traces of blood and tears. The reflection in the mirror showed a pale, haunted face, but there was no time to dwell on it. Naomi needed me. Despite everything, I still had to fulfill my duties. I dressed quickly and made my way to Naomi’s room. Naomi looked at me with worry as I entered the room, her eyes briefly softening. But then she quickly masked it with condescending pity. “Well, well, well. I guess you took the rejection pretty hard there I see,” she said, her voice dripping with false concern. I didn’t say anything, my silence a shield against her taunts. The pain was too fresh, too raw to respond. The coronation of the new Lune in our pack was a monumental event, attracting every powerful Alpha on the continent along with their Lunas. The grand hall was filled with people, the air buzzing with anticipation. Even the recently reappeared Lycan King had answered the invitation, his presence adding to the gravity of the occasion. The invitation had suggested that the new Luna was going to be me, the new Alpha’s mate and the daughter of the old Beta. So people were shocked when Jasper got up to make his announcement. He radiated authority, the perfect image of an Alpha ready to lead. His dark eyes scanned the room, momentarily resting on me, and I felt a pang of loss. The crowd fell silent as the air filled with expectation. “The Great Pack,” Jasper began, addressing them as one. “Thank you for coming to this occasion. Today, we mark the beginning of a new era.” He paused, allowing his words to sink in. There was a murmur of excitement from the crowd, their eyes fixed on him. Jasper had always been a compelling speaker, able to command attention with ease. “As you all know,” he continued, “the position of Luna is one of great importance. It is a role that requires not only strength and wisdom but also the unwavering support of the Alpha.” He took a breath, his gaze hardening as he said, “But before I name my new luna, I must inform you that I have rejected my mate.” Gasps and murmurs of disbelief rippled through the crowd. My heart pounded, each word a dagger twisting deeper. I stood there, frozen, as Jasper’s declaration shattered the expectations of everyone present. “This new Luna will be my true love, Naomi,” Jasper announced, his voice resolute. He gestured towards Naomi, who stood beside him with a victorious smile. “She is the daughter of a loyal supporter, someone who has stood by me and our pack through thick and thin. Her dedication and commitment are beyond question.” Naomi stepped forward, her face glowing with pride and satisfaction. She basked in the attention as the guests looked on, their expressions ranging from surprise to confusion to pity. “I assure you,” Jasper continued. “This decision was made with the best interests of the pack in mind. Naomi and I will lead this pack with strength, wisdom, and a commitment to our shared future.” The crowd remained silent, absorbing the news. I stared at the ground, standing silently beside the beaming Naomi, accepting the pitying glances of those around me. My heart was heavy, but I kept my head down, determined not to let them see my pain. Naomi beamed, basking in her newfound status. I remained silent as my emotions churned. Just then, Molly alerted me excitedly that my mate was in the crowd. My heart skipped a beat, fear gripping me at the thought that the rejection between me and Jasper hadn’t worked. But Molly reassured me otherwise, her excitement infectious. I scanned the crowd, my eyes searching for the source of Molly’s enthusiasm. And then, my eyes locked with a man I thought I would never see again. Elias.	LEARN_MORE	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	20	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	befant.com	DCO		https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12040&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448653827_795098069497837_1012817998787489267_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Hh5ZtAOxZDEQ7kNvgGo38e5&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ANkvL5zdfKZe66Yd6cB1zAI&oh=00_AYCwt-tP24UPVN3G5wsVwL2Gg-2GHXrwS_1MOaYGRxfRJQ&oe=670CC96D	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,974	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2128001}'	No	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 “Sir, Madam is not feeling well," the butler of the Gannon mansion reported on the phone. The man at the end of the line spoke in a nonchalant tone. "So, take her to the hospital. I’m not a doctor." The line died immediately. The butler was so pale, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Zora relaxed her back against the sofa, feeling weak from abdominal pains. Trying to mask the pain, she asked hopefully. “What did he say?” The butler instantly put on a calm smile when he turned in her direction. “Madam, sir said he will meet us at the hospital.” Zora’s eyes lit up. Ezrah had not been home for almost three days, and she was missing him so much. This sickness seemed to be her lucky charm to get him to her side again. “Okay. Let’s go.” Zora’s heart warmed at the fact that Ezrah at least cared about his child. Both of them were caught in a scandal two years ago, so getting married was the only way to curb the situation. Ezrah’s stance was clear through it all. “When everything calms down, we are getting a divorce.” Zora hoped that by that time, she would have been able to melt his cold heart and make him fully hers, so her hopes were high. However, over time, she found him slowly drawing away from her, even when they worked together in the same company and shared the same bedroom. Two months ago, Ezrah returned and asked Zora for a divorce but chanced upon the test results. His expression was dark. “Let’s hold off on the divorce until after the child is born, but don’t expect to remain Mrs. Gannon. That title belongs to somebody else, but it’s definitely not you.” The marriage after those words had been terrible. Ezrah barely returned home, barely got intimate with her. The only reason she still bore Mrs. Gannon was because of the child in her womb. Zora thought that his reason for being away was because of work since he was the CEO of the Gannon Group, a multibillion-dollar company where Zora also worked as an assistant manager. Unknown to Ezrah, Zora had been secretly in love with him for five years, but that drunk night at her best friend Coco’s birthday party, Zora woke up in bed with Ezrah. She decided to keep it a secret and a memory she would forever cherish when the media picked up the news. Ezrah could not allow the scandal to ruin his well-kept reputation and cause him losses, so he announced that he and Zora were already dating secretly and were soon getting married. Zora, who had been madly in love with him, was excited about the news of getting married to Ezrah. Zora hoped that with time, his heart would warm up towards her, but that did not happen. Even in her state, Ezrah hardly spent the night at home. On the way to the hospital, Zora’s phone beeped, and looking at the content, her heart dropped. Ezrah was holding the delicate hand of a beautiful woman, a proud smile on his face. The caption read, ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ Zora’s eyes were swollen with tears. As they dropped down her cheeks, she refused to believe it. Maybe it was photoshopped. There was never any news about Ezrah dating any woman before she had a baby for him. He never even warmed up to women. The man had long been secretive and kept his face from the media. Also, the butler Rudolph had said that Ezrah promised to meet them at the hospital, so the media must be spreading this false news to gain popularity. Even after everything, she still could not help the unease in her heart, instantly dialing his number. Despite him warning her to only communicate with him through the butler, Zora took the bull by the horn this time. Her call went through, but there was no answer. Her old self would have given up, but due to the unease in her heart because of the news, she couldn’t bring herself to do so. On the fourth ring, a woman answered the call. Her melodious voice made Zora feel less of a woman. “Ezrah is in the bathroom.” Zora’s hands holding the phone shook, her heart in tatters. Ezrah never allowed her to touch his phone, but this woman casually answered his call, and was he really in the bathroom? Zora felt the pain in her chest worse than that of her abdomen. “Who are you?” The words forced themselves out of her mouth. The woman responded casually, “Piper, his fiancée. And you are?” “Whatever he saved my name with,” Zora responded calmly. The pain of the news was more than she could bear. Though knowing that Ezrah never loved her, she thought they could live in peace for the sake of the baby in her womb, but Ezrah never meant to make her dreams come true. The woman at the end of the line moved the phone from her ear to have a better view of the caller ID. “Oh, Zora. If it’s urgent, I could drop a message for you when he comes out.” The nights Ezrah spent away when Zora thought he was busy at work, it was a great disappointment that he was with the woman he loved, leaving her to suffer with her unborn child. She was still in her first trimester, and due to all the morning sickness and other health issues, Zora had taken a break from working at the company to recover first. Her mind lacked clarity, and she was beginning to doubt all the responses she got from Rudolph when she asked him to get in touch with Ezrah. “Just tell him to call me.” Zora ended the call. At the hotel room, Ezrah returned from the meeting in the conference room. Since he never allowed anyone to answer their calls during meetings, he equally left his phone in the presidential suite meant for his relaxation. “What are you doing with my phone?” He asked as soon as he entered the bedroom. Before Piper spoke, he asked again, “and I made it clear that you should wait for me at the lounge. How did you have access?” The pout on Piper’s lips only made her cuter as she faked anger. “Is it wrong for me to come? We would have gotten married if Zora had not appeared.” Ezrah was a man who loved to keep his love life private. He and Piper had been in a secret long-distance relationship. The night they arranged to meet at the birthday party of one of his business partner’s sister, Piper had an emergency and could not attend as planned. That night, he mysteriously ended up in bed with Zora, an incident that should have been brushed under the carpet until the media took hold of it. Not wanting his well-maintained reputation to crack, he apologetically married Zora, promising Piper to divorce Zora secretly after two years when the news dies down. Things took a different turn when he found the test result after promising Piper that he was ending things with Zora. “I told you I was working on it. You should keep yourself hidden away from the press. We shouldn’t be seen together.” Ezrah’s voice was stern. It was business for him first, and he didn’t want Piper’s presence to ruin it for him. Piper was uneasy at the reminder. Forcing a smile, she relayed, “I could be your confidential secretary. Please Ezrah, I don’t want to be away from you anymore.” Ezrah did not give a response. His actions were always well thought out. It wasn’t easy for him to be the CEO of the legendary Gannon Group as the youngest of three sons. Any wrong move and his elder brothers would begin to fight for the position. “Did anyone call?” He was scrolling through his phone when he caught sight of Zora’s name. “Yeah. Zora. She said you should call her,” Piper responded with a smile, her fingers sliding over her exposed thighs as she lay seductively on the luxurious king-size bed. “What did you tell her?” Ezrah frowned a little. He wanted to keep Piper a secret until after the divorce. “I pretended not to know about her existence.” Piper lifted herself to a sitting position, and due to the long slit of the dress, her full thighs were exposed, but Ezrah’s attention was on the phone in his hand. “Do me a favor and don’t answer my calls again.” His voice had lost its warmth. Piper faked remorse. “I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent.” Ezrah finally held her gaze as he spoke roughly, “Nothing about Zora is ever urgent.” Chapter 2 Piper was very happy with his remark, but Zora was still Misses Gannon, the title Piper had long coveted. How she wished that night had not happened. If only that useless man had not appeared when she was about to leave for the airport to board the private jet, she would have been the one waking up in bed with Ezrah. It pained her that it had to be that woman, Zora. “Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her?” Ezrah hated to be doubted. “You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her.” Piper smiled with satisfaction, and since she had mentally stored Zora's number after answering the call, she sent the recording to her. Remembering that the butler had called Ezrah informing him that Zora was sick, she asked after deleting the audio from her phone. “Can you go shopping with me? I didn’t bring enough clothes.” Even if Zora showed the audio to Ezrah, Piper would deny it as she had used a number Ezrah didn’t know to send it. “I have another meeting in two hours, so you have an hour and a half to finish shopping,” Ezrah said softly. Zora’s heart tightened in her chest when she played the audio. The butler who was driving the car felt helpless, equally disappointed in his boss. Zora asked from the back seat of the luxurious car she was seated in. “Did he really tell you he was coming to the hospital?” The butler’s throat went dry. He always succeeded in making up excuses for his boss, but this time, everything backfired. That audio destroyed everything. “I’m sorry, ma’am. I just didn’t want to see you sad.” Zora’s heart twitched, a bitter smile curled the corner of her lips, feeling like a fool as tears welled up in her eyes. She was nothing to Ezrah. The little surprises sent to ignite her hope were merely prepared by the butler. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t recover from the pain as she felt a force hit the car from the side, causing it to swerve off the road and somersault thrice. The butler was instantly unconscious. Zora felt unbearable pain, blood sputtered from her mouth and nose, then in between her thighs. No words could describe the agony as she watched the life draining out of her with intense pain settled in her abdomen. She managed to pick up her phone, which had fallen to the side from the impact, dialing her husband’s number. Unable to lift the phone to her ear, she activated the speaker. “Zora. I’m busy.” That was what Ezrah said as soon as he answered the phone, not waiting to hear what she had to say. After all, nothing about Zora was ever urgent to him. Before she lost consciousness, she heard the laughter of a woman with the words, “Ezrah, I want these shoes.” “Try them on. If they fit, you can have them.” ‘So, shopping with a woman is what you call busy.’ That was what Zora thought before losing consciousness. Zora woke up at the hospital after hours of surgery. Her face was as pale as a ghost, her countenance pitiful. Her butler, Rudolph, sat at her hospital bed, a smile on his face. He had sustained a few injuries, but they were not serious, and he was already discharged. “Madam, you are awake. Thank God.” Zora was glad to see that Rudolph was fine. There were just bruises on his face. He quickly rushed out to call a doctor. “Mrs. Gannon, how are you feeling?” The doctor asked as he examined Zora, writing a few things on a writing pad he carried along. Zora was only concerned about one thing. “How is my baby?” Zora asked. The doctor’s eyes dulled. “I’m very sorry, but your baby couldn’t survive the impact.” Tears brimmed in the back of Zora’s eyes, but she fought them back. She lost everything. She left her father’s company to work for her husband, nurturing his business and enduring all the taunts of his arrogant family. At twenty-three, she had nothing to show for the man she had secretly loved for five good years. “It’s alright. She would have just suffered anyway.” Her heart had turned cold due to the loss of the child. “Excuse me?” The doctor was shocked. He expected her to cry like any woman in her situation would, but Zora bottled it in. She could endure all of Ezrah’s indifference towards her, but she would never forgive him for the loss of her child. That woman appeared, and Zora suddenly got involved in an accident. The case had to be investigated, but as for Ezrah, he no longer had a place in her heart. “Sorry, that was not directed at you.” There was no warmth in Zora’s apologetic voice. The doctor forced a smile, finished his examination, and left. Zora stared at the butler at the doorway. He stood there since the doctor arrived. Zora was about to tear down but couldn’t do so. She had been weak for too long, leading to the death of her child. If she had left the first time Ezrah asked her for a divorce, this would not have happened. When she discovered this baby, she decided to consent to the divorce and leave. At least, she would have his child to remind her of the relationship they once shared. Unfortunately, the test result fell from her handbag, Ezrah saw it. Even when he decided for them to wait until after she gave birth, his treatment of her was no better. “Where is Ezrah?” Zora asked. Butler Rudolph was scared. He could feel the cold in Zora’s voice, and even with the distance, he could feel the chills. “Madam, the man who hit us was drunk, and he died on the spot. The police are not able to contact his family either,” Rudolph reported, trying to avoid answering her question. He was a middle-aged man. Zora did not believe the report but kept it to herself. The moment she discovered that the man she respected so much was lying to her, her trust in him dwindled. She will find ways to investigate the matter by herself. “That isn’t my question.” “Boss left here a few minutes ago,” Rudolph answered. Zora was enraged this time. Not only Ezrah but Rudolph, the butler Ezrah assigned to her, was equally taking her for a fool. “Don’t lie to my face again.” Her voice was stern and full of contempt. Rudolph pursed his lips, his head lowered. “Boss said, and I quote. ‘It’s rather unfortunate. Let the doctors take care of her. I’m very busy at the moment.” Zora knew what he was busy with. It was the woman whose voice she heard in the audio. She thought she was strong enough to take it, but a tear fell from her eyes before she could stop it. Ashamed of showing her weak side in front of Rudolph, she discharged him. “Thank you, and please excuse me.” Rudolph was never supposed to leave Zora's side, so he was reluctant. “Ma…” “I said, excuse me, Rudolph,” Zora’s voice raised, Rudolph decided to wait in front of the door. “Okay.” As soon as he left the ward, Zora dialed a number. “Soph…” “Dad, I’m sorry. I made a mistake, and now, I lost everything.” Zora didn’t hold back her tears as she spoke to her father on the phone. He was against the marriage the moment he realized that Ezrah did not feel the same way Zora felt about him, but she was optimistic, insisting that Ezrah would change. Expecting her father to scold her an, ‘I told you so’ lecture, his voice was rather soft as he asked her. “What happened, Zora?” “I had an accident and lost the baby. I’m coming home.” The silence at the end of the line was deafening. She knew her father was saddened about the loss of his grandchild. When she was about to end the call, he suddenly said, “Oh Zora. I’m coming to get you. Just send me your location.” Zora refused. She couldn’t leave until she was legally separated from Ezrah. “No dad, I have a few things to do first.” “What is that? Let me help you with it?” Her father eagerly said, but she was in no mood to burden the middle-aged man. The loss had caused Zora to mature so fast as the reality of life hit her. No more would she depend on anyone. It was time to do something worthwhile with her life, but first of all, she will still have to face Ezrah for the last time. “Don’t worry. It’s nothing I can’t handle. “Okay. We shall prepare your welcome party. I will inform your mom.” Zora smiled and didn’t refuse her father’s kindness. Three days later, she was discharged from the hospital. As she waited for Ezrah’s return, she got the divorce papers ready. It was three days later in the dead of the night when Ezrah returned, tired-looking but his attractive features remained untouched by his fatigue. Zora had lost sleep, waiting for Ezrah during most of the days. As soon as she heard the sound of the car, she quickly rushed downstairs but paused on top of the stairs when Ezrah walked through the door of the living room. Arriving home, Ezrah no longer met the woman who always met him with a smile. She stood on top of the stairs and yelled with a cold expression, “Good news Ezrah! Our baby died in a car accident. There is nothing between us, so let’s get a divorce.” The man who was always cold to her instantly panicked. He stood momentarily frozen. Chapter 3 Ezrah was baffled by the news. Twice, he had asked her for a divorce and saw how gloomy she turned at the subject. This was what he wanted but he couldn’t help the unease filling his heart. Was it because Zora was the one asking? Was she trying to mess up his reputation with the loss of the child? Ezrah was confused. Zora descended the stairs, walking to the dining table. Ezrah did not utter an acceptance or rejection of her request for a divorce and went up the stairs, returning after ten minutes in loungewear. Seemed he wasn’t going out or was it the shock from the news? Seeing the dinner table hosting different delicacies, excitement filled his heart as he took a seat. If she really wanted a divorce, then she wouldn’t have cooked for him. At this moment, Piper was momentarily forgotten. Ezrah avoided Zora’s gaze as this was the first time she was so cold to him. Without alerting her of his arrival, she still ensured that his supper was ready. As he uncovered one of the dishes, his eyes darkened as he glared at her. It was not the food he was expecting but rather, the cold divorce papers, with a pen beside them, waiting to be signed. “What is this?” Ezrah was furious, being famished from not having time to eat. In times past, Zora would have been worried and tried to appease him but that Zora was gone. After crying her eyes out for days, she waited to serve Ezrah these cold documents, she had no more tears to shed but her eyes were dangerously red. “Do I need to get you a pair of glasses?” Her voice was taunting, as she saw the shocked expression on his face. He must have taken her request as a joke the first time but the documents exposed the reality. “Why? Were you expecting me to cook when I had no idea when you will be home?” Ezrah’s expression was blank. She could have made the maids do it. It burned Zora that she could not read his emotions but she didn’t care anymore. “Please sign the papers. In case the prints are too tiny, I got you a magnifying glass,” she dropped the item in front of him. Ezrah was not irrational. When he asked for a divorce, he ensured that there would be nothing for the media to feed on but now that they just lost a child? What will people think? His parents liked Zora, except his two elder brothers who always saw her as a threat. The situation was complicated now. Ezrah never thought she would stand on it to ask for a divorce because of how she always claimed to love him, not caring if he was just cold to her. He needed time to think. “We shall talk about it later,” he finally said and was about to stand up when Zora played an audio from her phone. With her mind made up, she wanted the divorce here and now. The woman in front of Ezrah was different from the one he always came home to. She always wore attractive clothes with a little makeup to seduce him which sometimes worked but after his release, Ezrah would return to being cold. Today, Zora did not have on any makeup. Her hair was not even combed. All she wore was pajamas, her long dark hair looking lifeless, in contrast to Ezrah who was looking so attractive. He had the looks and physique Zora used to die for but not anymore. All she felt for him now was resentment. She suddenly matured past looks or smartness in a man. What was there in being hot and a genius in business when there is no conscience or empathy? Zora was just seeing that the man she has always been obsessed with was a selfish monster, caring only about his own image, money, and passion. Whatever blinded her eyes before was removed the moment she woke up on that hospital bed. The voice from the audio was as clear as daylight. A female and a male but the male voice was indeed that of Ezrah. Female: I’m sorry. I thought it was urgent. Male: Nothing about Zora is ever urgent. Female: Ezrah, are you sure you will divorce her? Male: You don’t believe me? I’m only with her because she’s carrying my child. As soon as he’s born, I will divorce her. Zora caught an expression of guilt on his face but there was no remorse. His voice was hard. “Where did you get that?” He demanded. Piper could not have done this, right? She had no contact with Zora. But it was just the two of them in the room. Were there secret cameras? Though confused, his expression returned to being blank. “You have to destroy that audio before I sign this paper,” he threatened her. Zora could not tell how she managed to pretend that she was fine. Up until now, he didn’t even care to apologize for sharing their private information with whatever name he calls the woman in his life. What on earth could have made her fall in love with such a man? He was different from that man from a long time ago who saved her from the pool when she was bullied by some jealous friends. Ezrah did not remember that day but that was when Zora fell in love with him. She calmly showed him another caption on her phone. ‘Mr. Ezra Gannon admits to reigniting his love for his old flame, Miss Piper Henshaw.’ This time, Ezrah paled but his eyes were dark and he picked up his phone instantly. He couldn’t find the person who took those pictures and how they went viral but had to get someone to take them down. The hacker would also be able to find out who sent that information to the press. Zora had grown thorns after listening over and over to the audio and reading that news on her phone. Ezrah had already told her the same thing so this shouldn’t hurt. “It doesn’t matter. The hindrance has already been removed and you already have a woman waiting for you. Just sign the freaking papers.” Chapter 4 Ezrah paced back and forth elegantly, his mind filled with confusion and fear after ending the call. “You want to blackmail me? How much do you want?” He was enraged and disdained that Zora would resort to such means, but he was willing to pay to prevent the audio from going viral. His parents would not hesitate to demote him despite his hard work in the company, while his lazy elder brothers would benefit without putting in the effort. “What I want, you already gave, but since the accident took it away, there is nothing you can give me.” She did not disclose her suspicions, as she had someone investigating the matter. Ezrah suddenly laughed mockingly. “Your father’s company is not as strong as you think. He has been seeking an alliance with me. You want fifty percent of my hard work.” This could be the reason Zora was pushing for the divorce. Fifty percent from the Gannon Group would elevate her family business to new heights. She felt bitter that he would think so poorly of her. Despite her feelings, she kept her composure. “No. You were the one who proposed the divorce, so were you planning to leave me with nothing?” Her question left him speechless, and she reminded him of the prenup agreement. “Did you forget that I signed a prenup before marrying you? I just refreshed your memory so you are free to sign.” Ezrah recalled that Zora had willingly proposed and prepared the prenup when they announced their marriage after the scandal. She did it all to prove to him that she wasn’t ‘interested in his wealth. He suddenly felt uneasy. This was not the scenario he had anticipated when he entered the room. Besides, he was hungry and not in the right state to make such a decision. What if Zora was being supported by one of his brothers or both? “You may have dismissed it, but it's only a matter of time before you reveal that you left with nothing.” Zora struggled to suppress the pain that came with realizing that Ezrah's delay in finalizing the divorce was not due to developing feelings for her or guilt, but rather to protect his image in front of the media and family. She felt a bitter smile form on her lips. “Trust me, nothing about our divorce will be leaked to the media.” “I don’t believe you,” Ezrah responded bluntly. Zora had worked closely with him, and despite her absence from the office in recent weeks, she was privy to confidential information. Ezrah had never seen her as a threat due to her infatuation with him, but now he feared she might make his life difficult. “As soon as the papers are signed, you won’t hear from me again. You can have a happy life with the woman you love,” Zora proposed. Ezrah was already contemplating how he could benefit from her disappearance after the divorce. It seemed like she wanted to start fresh somewhere far away. “Alright. I’m not heartless. I will still give you 50 million,” he said as he signed the document, only to find that Zora had already signed her part. After signing the divorce agreement, Ezrah’s phone rang. Seeing it was Piper, he answered it and began to climb the stairs in long strides. Piper keeps breaking the agreement. She wasn’t supposed to call him when she was home. Zora overheard him on the phone, “Are you the one who recorded our conversation at the hotel?” She couldn’t hear Piper’s response but had the conviction that it was her. Deciding it was best to spend the night on the sofa, Zora couldn't fathom sharing a room with him after their divorce. She was too exhausted to move to another room. Her sleep was restless, prompting her to wake up before Ezrah. She had already packed her bags, so she dressed and approached him. “Ezrah, it’s time to finalize our divorce in court.” Ezrah woke up and looked at her glumly. She was still in a somber mood, her eyes red despite the makeup. He sighed, “just a few minutes.” An hour later, they arrived at the divorce court. With Zora having made prior arrangements, the process was swift, and they soon had their divorce certificates. Without hesitation, they signed their respective portions. “You should keep your word and leave New York for good, or else you won’t like what I will do,” Ezrah warned solemnly. Zora had a faint smile on her face. “I have a gift waiting for you at home.” Ezrah frowned, wondering what kind of gift she arranged for him after their divorce. Zora has always been generous, buying him gifts and anything she knew he would like. He would neither accept nor refuse them. Whereas, he never used any of the gifts she bought for him. They left together, but Zora departed in a cab against his wishes to drop her at the airport. She reiterated that he would never see her again. Ezrah felt conflicted but remembered his promise to Piper. Despite his desire to head straight to the office for a meeting, curiosity got the best of him. He rescheduled the meeting and drove home to see the gift Zora had left for him. Upon arriving, he found a letter on the dining table addressed to him. ‘EZRAH.’ He couldn't recall seeing it earlier that morning, and a sense of unease crept over him as he approached and opened the letter. It was written in Zora’s handwriting, unmistakable to him. As he read the words, fear, panic, and regret flooded his heart. The letter slipped from his trembling fingers as he cried out, “ZORA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?”	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	808	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	shgjfh.com	VIDEO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13232&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/454504639_799822309015042_7016309966382872222_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Ydl_MaKtpxYQ7kNvgG33LQG&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Af-iCv0CkiAl8_spyNiTo-5&oh=00_AYCKf3zfsp5cN4SFp-8fnGO8m-QR7-ZHupwsV6Beb8YRpw&oe=670CDF07	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,127,957	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2127955}'	No	2024-10-09 16:30	active	1598	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?"	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	193	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458495966_326856550510964_3239548925292452152_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HiPBZduUS-EQ7kNvgEC3KcP&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ANjZui1M1Be248mC8VJ7YPy&oh=00_AYBh5mTxiOog1gvfYibfmhWCs1aBv7P2UNMxGg_p2VAegA&oe=670CD22B	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 45 of 47, showing 20 record(s) out of 932 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads